Skip to main content

Full text of "The elements of botany"

See other formats


,-q 
a 
a 


a 
m 
CD 

a 


CAMBRIDGE   BIOLOGICAL   SERIES 

GENERAL  EDITOR  : — ARTHUR  E.  SHIPLEY,  M.  A.,  F.R.S. 

FELLOW  AND  TUTOR   OF  CHRIST'S  COLLEGE,    CAMBRIDGE 


THE    ELEMENTS    OF    BOTANY 


CAMBRIDGE   UNIVERSITY  PRESS 

FETTER  LANE,    E.G. 
C.  F.  CLAY,  MANAGER 


100,  PRINCES  STREET 

ALSO 

ILonton:  H.  K.  LEWIS,  136,  GOWER  STREET,  W.C. 
A.  ASHER  AND  CO. 
F.   A.  BROCKHAUS 
$tfo  lorfc:   G.  P.  PUTNAM'S  SONS 
Bombag  ant)  Calcutta:  MACMILLAN  AND  CO.,  LTD. 


All  rights  reserved 


THE 

ELEMENTS   OF  BOTANY 


BY 


FRANCIS  DARWIN,  Sc.D.,  M.B.,  F.R.S. 

HON.    FELLOW   OF    CHRIST'S   COLLEGE,    CAMBRIDGE 


WITH    ILLUSTRATIONS 


Cambridge  : 
at  the  University  Press 
1910 


First  Edition  1805. 
Second  Edition  1896. 
Reprinted  1899,  1910. 


PREFACE. 

nnHE  Elements  of  Botany  appeared  in  1895,  and  with 
a  few  alterations  was  stereotyped  in  the  following 
year.  I  take  the  present  opportunity  of  correcting  one 
or  two  obscurities  or  mistakes.  If  the  book  could  have 
been  rewritten  it  might  have  been  advisable  to  introduce 
the  conception  of  the  stele,  which  helps  to  make  clear  the 
identity  of  the  central  vascular  cylinders  of  the  Dicoty- 
ledonous stem  and  root — a  point  in  .which  the  older 
terminology  is  less  effective.  For  this  purpose  it  is  allow- 
able to  define  the  stele  as  a  group  of  tissues  characterised 
by  the  predominance  of  conducting  elements  and  contained 
within  an  endodermis.  Used  in  this  sense  the  word  stele 
also  coordinates  the  vascular  anatomy  of  the  Dicotyledon 
with  that  of  the  fern-rhizome,  whereas  the  term  vascular 
bundle,  used  in  these  instances,  may  confuse  the  beginner. 
It  seems  to  me  that  broad  resemblances  between  different 
types  of  vascular  arrangement  are  to  the  elementary 


VI  PREFACE. 

student  of  greater  value  than  fine  distinctions,  and  that 
a  more  elaborate  view  of  the  stele  may  be  deferred  until 
he  has  more  knowledge  of  plant  anatomy. 

As  this  book  originally  appeared,  the  description  of 
the  germination  of  the  bean  contained  a  blunder  which 
is  now  set  right.  I  am  indebted  to  Mr  Heber  Smith1 
for  pointing  out  that  the  part  played  by  the  micropyle,  in 
the  emergence  of  the  radicle,  is  often  wrongly  given.  I 
regret  that  I  have  not  room  in  the  text  for  a  fuller  account 
of  the  process  such  as  is  supplied  by  Mr  Heber  Smith's 
letter. 

The  substance  of  the  book  was  given  in  the  form  of 
lectures  on  Elementary  Biology  to  Cambridge  students. 
This — the  Botanical  course  for  medical  students — is  now 
given  by  Mr  F.  F.  Blackman,  who  has  introduced  certain 
improvements,  notably  in  the  addition  of  Fucus  as  a  type 
of  reproduction.  But  I  think  it  will  be  found  that  what- 
ever value  my  little  book  had  as  an  introduction  to  the 
study  of  plants,  it  retains  in  relation  to  Mr  Blackman's 
course  of  instruction. 

Except  where  otherwise  specified,  the  illustrations 
have  been  drawn  from  nature  by  Miss  D.  F.  M.  Pertz, 
and  by  Dr  W.  G.  P.  Ellis,  formerly  Demonstrator  in 

1  Nature,  Feb.  4,  1909. 


PREFACE.  Vll 

Botany,  to  both  of  whom  I  desire  to  express  my  sincere 
thanks.  Dr  Ellis  not  only  undertook  the  chief  part  of  the 
drawings,  but  has  also  aided  me  in  other  ways  in  the 
kindest  manner.  I  am  particularly  indebted  to  him  for 
valuable  help  in  the  selection  of  laboratory  material,  and 
for  the  arrangement  of  the  Appendix  containing  instruc- 
tions for  practical  work. 

To  Mr  Shipley,  the  Editor  of  the  Cambridge  Natural 
Science  Manuals,  I  am  indebted  for  much  kindly  co- 
operation. 


FRANCIS  DARWIN. 


BOTANY  SCHOOL,  CAMBRIDGE. 
January,  1910. 


TABLE   OF   CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Yeast— Structure  of  the  Vegetable  cell— Keproduction — Nutrition- 
Fermentation — Spirogyra — Chloroplasts — Assimilation  of  carbon — Cells 
from  Tradescantia,  Elodea,  Sambucus,  Ranunculus — Protoplasmic  circu- 
lation   pp.  1 — 13. 


CHAPTER   II. 

Reserve  materials — Seeds  of  the  Bean  and  the  Gourd — Germination — 
Seedlings — Tuber  of  the  Potato  and  of  the  Jerusalem  artichoke — Starch — 
Bulb  of  the  Tulip pp.  14—32. 


CHAPTER  III. 

The  root — Geotropism  as  a  phenomenon  of  stimulation — Structure  of 
the  root — Conception  of  tissues — Vascular  Cylinder — Root-cap — Growing 
point — Meristem — Histology  of  vascular  tissues — Secondary  roots — Root- 
hairs  pp.  33 — 48 


CHAPTER   IY. 

Stem  structures — Sunflower  and  Jerusalem  artichoke — Morphology — 
Histology— Transverse  and  longitudinal  sections — Vascular  tissue — Struc- 
ture of  pitted  cell-walls — Cambium — Cortex  .  .  .  pp.  49 — 64. 


X  CONTENTS. 

• 

CHAPTER   V. 

The  Oak — Structure  of  the  plumule — Wood — Annual  rings — Medul- 
lary rays — Cambium — Histology  of  the  wood — Pitted  vessels — Bordered 
pits — Tracheids— Wood-fibres pp.  65 — 79. 

CHAPTER   VI. 

The  Oak— Structure  of  the  bark — Epidermis — Cuticle— Cork — Phel- 
logen — Secondary  Phloem — Physiology — The  arboreal  habit — Geotropism 
— Knight's  experiment — Stability  of  plant  structures — Turgidity 

pp.  SO— 93. 

CHAPTER   VII. 

The  leaf — Foliage-  and  scale-leaves — Phyllotaxy — Forms  of  leaves — 
Stipules — Dorsiventrality — Histology — Mesophyll — Stomata  and  their 
functions — Transpiration — Leaf-fall  ....  pp.  94 — 1O7. 

CHAPTER   VIII. 

Beproduction — Struggle  for  life — Sexual  and  asexual  reproduction — 
Pleurococcus,  reproduction  by  cell-division — Mucor,  sporangia  and  spores 
— Conjugation,  in  Mucor  and  Spirogyra  .  .  .  pp.  1O8— 117. 

CHAPTER  IX. 

Eeproduction  continued — Alternation  of  generation — The  Fern — 
Sporophyte  and  oophyte — Structure  of  the  sporophyte  of  Pteris — The 
Ehizome — Histology — Vascular  bundles  .  .  .  pp.  118 — 128. 

CHAPTER  X. 

Eeproduction  of  the  Fern  continued — Sporangia  and  spores — Germi- 
nation of  the  spores — Prothallus — Archegonium — Antheridium — Anthe- 
rozoids  attracted  by  malic  acid — Embryology  .  .  pp.  129 — 139. 

CHAPTER  XI. 

Spermaphytes  or  Phanerogams — Natural  orders,  genera  and  species — 
The  flower  of  Ranunculus — Floral  diagram — Androecium  and  Gynoecium 
—The  papilionaceous  flower — Fertilisation  by  means  of  insects 

pp.  140  —  154. 


CONTENTS.  XI 

CHAPTER   XII. 

Distribution  of  pollen  by  wind — Plantago — Self-  and  Cross-fertilisa- 
tion— Dichogamy,  protogynous  and  protandrous — Silene — Composite 
flower — Dog-Daisy  (Chrysanthemum  leucanthemum)  .  pp.  155 — 167. 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

Morphology  of  the  inferior  ovary — Flowers  of  the  Cherry,  Peach  and 
Gooseberry — Ovule  of  Caltha — Embryo-sac  and  egg-cell — (Termination  of 
pollen — Fertilisation — Embryology  of  Shepherd's  Purse  (Capsella  bursa- 
pastoris pp.  168 — 179. 

CHAPTER   XIY. 

The  fruit— Distribution  of  seeds  by  wind — Winged  seeds  and  fruits — 
Bignonia,  Dandelion,  Ash,  Sycamore — Burrs,  Geum  urbanum — Seeds 
which  germinate  after  passing  through  the  intestines  of  animals — Cherry, 
Gooseberry,  Pear pp.  ISO — 196. 


APPENDIX. 

PRACTICAL  WORK. 

No.  I.    THE  CELL. 
Yeast,  Spirogyra,  Elder  (Sambucus),  Elodea,  Tradescantia 

pp.  199— 2O1. 

No.  II.    THE  SEED  AND  SEEDLING.    TUBERS,  BULBS. 
Seeds  of  Bean  (Vicia  faba),  Gourd  (Cucurbita),  Tubers  of  Jerusalem 
artichoke  (Helianthus  tuberosus),   Potato  (Solanum  tuberosum),  Bulb  of 
Tulip  (Tulipa)  ........         pp.  2O2— 2O4. 

No.  III.    THE  BOOT. 
Boot  of  Bean  (Vicia  Jaba),  Root  hairs  of  Mustard  (Sinapis) 

pp.  2O5— 2O6. 

No.  IV.    THE  HERBACEOUS  STEM. 

Stem  of  Sunflower  (Helianthus  annuus)  or  Jerusalem  artichoke  (H. 
tuberosus) pp.  2O6 — 2O8. 


Xli  CONTENTS. 

No.  V.     THE  ARBOREAL  STEM. 
Wood  of  the  Oak  (Quercus)  .....         pp.  2O8—  21O. 

No.  VI.    THE  ARBOREAL  STEM. 
Bark  of  the  Oak  (Quercus).     Formation  of  cork  in  the  Beech 

pp.  21O—  211. 

No.  VII.    THE  LEAF. 

Leaf  of  the  Hellebore  (Helleborus).  Injection  of  Leaves.  Phyllotaxy 
of  the  Groundsel  (Senecio  vulgaris)  ....  pp.  212  —  213. 

No.  VIII.    REPRODUCTION. 
Pleurococcus.     Spirogyra.     Mucor         .         .         .        pp.  213  —  215. 

No.  IX.    THE  FERN. 
Khizome  of  the  Bracken  Fern  (Pteris  aquilina)    .         pp.  215  —  217. 

No.  X.    REPRODUCTION  OF  THE  FERN. 

Sporangia  of  Pteris,  Aspidium,  Polypodium,  Germinating  spores. 
Prothallus.  The  young  sporophyte  .  .  .  pp.  217  —  219. 

No.  XL    THE  FLOWER. 

Flower  of  the  Buttercup  (Ranunculus),  of  the  Bean  (Vicia  faba). 
Anther  of  the  Marsh  Marigold  (Caltha  palustris)  .  pp.  219—  22O. 

No.  XII.     THE  FLOWER  (continued)  —  DICHOGAMY. 

Flower  of  the  Dog-Daisy  (Chrysanthemum  leucanthemum).  Flowers  of 
Plantain  (Plantago)  and  Silene  ....  pp.  22O—  222. 

No.  XIII.    THE  SEED. 

Stigma  of  Evening  Primrose  (CEnothera)  with  germinating  pollen 
grains.  Ovules  of  Marsh  Marigold  (Caltha  palustris).  Embryology  of 
Shepherd's  Purse  (Capsella  bursa-pastoris).  Flower  of  the  Cherry  (Prunus 
cerasus).  Young  fruit  of  the  Gooseberry  (Ribes  grossularia) 

pp.  222—224. 

No.  XIV.     THE  FRUIT. 

Fruits  of  the  Cherry  (Prunus  cerasus),  Pear  (Pyrus  communis),  Ash 
(Fraxinus  excelsior),  Gooseberry  (Ribes  grossularia),  Dandelion  (Tarax- 
acum dens-leonis),  Herb  Bennet  (Geum  urbanum)  .  pp.  224  —  227. 


pp.  229  —  235. 


LIST   OF   ILLUSTRATIONS. 

no.  PAGE 

1  Yeast  under  a  high  power 3 

2  Cell  of  Spirogyra 7 

3  Various  cells  under  a  high  power 12 

4  Seed  and  seedling  of  the  Bean 17 

5  Germination  of  the  Gourd 21 

6  Rhizome  of  a  Sedge 23 

7  Aerial  tubers  of  the  Potato 24 

8  Seedling  Potato  bearing  tubers 25 

9  Ivy,  showing  adventitious  roots 27 

10  Starch  grains  highly  magnified 28 

11  Bulb  of  the  Tulip 31 

12  Germinating  Bean,  the  root  curving  downwards  gcotropically  .  33 

13  Transverse  section  of  the  root  of  the  Bean    ....  35 

14  Eoot-cap  diagrammatically  represented    .....  38 

15  Diagram  of  merismatic  tissue 39 

16  Diagram  illustrating  the  structure  of  the  root- tip  ...  41 

17  Transverse  section  of  the  bean-root  (high  power)  ...  42 

18  Transverse  section  showing  the  origin  of  the  secondary  roots 

of  the  Bean 46 

19  Mustard  seedling,  showing  root-hairs 47 

20  Seedling  Wheat  with  soil  adhering  to  the  roots     ...  48 

21  Stem  of  Pimpernel,  showing  nodes  and  internodes         .         .  51 

22  Diagram  of  the  transverse  section  of  the  stem  of  Helianthus   .  54 

23  Transverse  section  of  stem  of  Helianthus  tuberosus  under  a 

high  power 57 

24  Longitudinal  section  through  the  stem  of  Helianthus  tuberosus  59 

25  Model  of  a  pitted  cell-wall ,  60 


XIV  LIST   OF   ILLUSTRATIONS. 

FIG.  PAGE 

26  Cells  of  a  date-stone  in  section 61 

27  Transverse  section  through  a  ridge  on  the  stem  of  Clematis  64 

28  Transverse  section    through  a  branch  of  the  Oak        .        .  66 

29  Transverse   section   of  an   Oak,  showing   the  annual  rings 

and  the  medullary  rays 67 

30  Transverse    section    through    the    wood    of    the    Lime-tree 

showing  the  annual  rings 69 

31  Diagram  illustrating  two  types  of  longitudinal  section          .  70 

32  Longitudinal  radial  section  of  the  wood  of  the  Oak     .        .  71 

33  Longitudinal  tangential  section  of  the  wood  of  the  Oak      .  72 

34  Cambium  of  the  Scotch  Fir  in  transverse  section         .        .  73 

35  Section  through  a  branch  of  the  Cork-oak  to  show  primary 

and  secondary  medullary  rays 75 

36  Part  of  a  pitted  wood-vessel  from  the  Oak   ....  77 

37  Macerated  oak-wood 79 

38  Formation  of  cork  in  the  Beech 83 

39  Transverse  section  of  oak-bark 84 

40  Eadial  longitudinal  section  of  oak-bark         ....  85 

41  Horse-chestnut  buds 94 

42  Markings  on  a  branch  of  Horse-chestnut      ....  95 

43  Diagram  illustrating  phyllotaxy 97 

44  Phyllotaxy  of  the  Plantain 98 

45  Stipulate  leaves 99 

46  Transverse  section  through  the  leaf  of  the  Hellebore  .         .  101 

47  Stomata  in  surface  view 103 

48  Longitudinal  section  through  the  leaf-stalk  of  the  Poplar  to 

illustrate  leaf-fall 106 

49  Mycelium,  germinating  spores  and  sporangia  of  Mucor        .  113 

50  Conjugation  of  Mucor 115 

51  Conjugation  of  Spirogyra 117 

52  Khizome  of  Pteris 121 

53  Transverse  section  of  Pteris  rhizome  (low  power)         .        .  123 

54  Transverse  section  of  a  bundle  from  the  rhizome  of  Pteris  .  125 

55  Longitudinal  section  of  the  rhizome  of  Pteris       .         .         .  126 

56  Macerated  rhizome  of  Pteris 127 

57  Transverse  section  through  a  sorus  of  Pteris        .        .        .  130 

58  Development  of  the  sporangium  in  the  Fern        .        .        .  131 

59  Germinating  spores  and  young  prothallus  of  the  Fern         .  133 

60  Archegonia  of  the  Fern 134 

61  Antheridia  and  antherozoid  of  the  Fern                                  .  135 


LIST   OF   ILLUSTRATIONS.  XV 

FIG.  PAGE 

62  Development  of  the  sporophyte  of  the  Fern          .        .        .  138 

63  Flower  of  Ranunculus 143 

64  Floral  diagram  of  the  Peach 144 

65  Flower  of  the  Cowslip  divided  longitudinally        .        .        .  146 

66  Nectary  of  Ranunculus 146 

67  Flower  of  the  Sweet  Pea 149 

68  Floral  diagram  of  a  papilionaceous  flower    .        .        .        .150 

69  Standard  and  one  of  the  wings  of  the  Sweet  Pea        .         .  151 

70  Flower  of  the  Sweet  Pea  partly  dissected  so  as  to  show  the 

keel,  the  androacium  and  the  gynoscium    .         .         .         .152 

71  Flower  of  the  Wheat 157 

72  Protogynous  flower  of  Plantago  lanceolata    ....  160 

73  Flower  of  Silene 162 

74  Florets  of  Senecio  . 164 

75  Floret  of  Centaurea 166 

76  Flower  of  the  Peach 169 

77  Flower  of  the  Cherry .        .169 

78  Flower  of  Madder  (Rubia  tinctorum) 170 

79  Flower  and  fruit  of  the  Gooseberry 171 

80  Longitudinal  section  through  the  ovule  of  Caltha         .         .  173 

81  Diagrammatic  sketch  of  pollen  grains  germinating   on   the 

stigma  of  (Enothera,  the  Evening  Primrose       .         .         .  175 

82  Embryo  of  Capsella,  the  Shepherd's  Purse  ....  177 

83  Winged  seed  of  a  Bignonia 182 

84  Fruit  of  Dandelion 183 

85  Fruit  of  the  Ash 184 

86  Floral  diagram  of  Sycamore 185 

87  Ovary  and  style  of  Sycamore 186 

88  Ripe  fruit  of  Sycamore 187 

89  Fruit  of  Herb  Bennet  (Geum  urbanum)          ....  188 

90  Flower  of  the  Cherry 190 

91  Section  through  the  ovary  of  the  Peach        ....  190 

92  Fruit  of  the  Cherry,  longitudinally  divided  .         ...  191 

93  Flower  and  fruit  of  the  Gooseberry                                            ,  193 

94  Fruit  of  the  Pear   .  194 


"I  conceive  it  is  a  fine  study  and  worthy  a  gentleman  to  be  a  good 
botanique,  that  so  he  may  know  the  nature  of  all  herbs  and  plants,  being 
our  fellow  creatures." 

The  Life  of  Edward,  Lord  Herbert  of  Cherbury, 
written  by  himself. 


CHAPTER  I. 

YEAST  — REPRODUCTION —  NUTRITION —  FERMENTATION  — 
SPIROGYRA — NUTRITION — TRADESCANTIA-HAIR — CELL 
OF  ELODEA-LEAF— CELL  OF  THE  PITH  OF  ELDER. 

YEAST  is  familiar  as  the  cause  of  the  process  known  as 
fermentation,  by  which  alcohol  is  produced  from  sugar. 

It  is  obtained  from  the  brewers  for  use  in  the  labora- 
tory as  a  muddy  brown  fluid.  The  muddiness  depends  on 
the  same  general  cause  that  gives  turbidity  to  dirty  water, 
namely  the  presence  of  innumerable  very  minute  particles 
suspended  in  the  fluid.  In  the  case  of  yeast  each  of  these 
particles  is  a  simply  organised  plant  belonging  to  the 
great  tribe  of  Fungi,  and  known  as  Saccharomyces 
cerevisice. 

The  plant  is  of  the  simplest  possible  structure,  since  it 
consists  of  a  single  cell :  it  has  nevertheless  the  attributes 
of  a  more  highly  organised  plant,  it  leads  an  individual 
existence  and  is  able  to  feed,  to  grow,  and  to  reproduce 
itself. 

The  yeast  cell,  like  those  which  build  up  the  tissues  of 
more  complex  plant-bodies,  consists  of  a  mass  of  proto- 
plasm surrounded  by  a  cell-wall.  It  is  possible  to  make 

D.  E.  B.  1 


YEAST.  [CH.  I 

the  cell-wall  separate  from  the  protoplasm  by  pressure 
applied  to  the  cover-glass  of  a  mounted  preparation.  The 
protoplasm  is  squeezed  out  of  the  broken  cell  (just  as  the 
flesh  may  be  squeezed  out  of  a  grape-skin)  and  the  torn 
empty  walls  and  crushed  fragments  of  protoplasm  remain. 

The  cell-wall  is  a  colourless  membrane  made  of  a 
substance  called  cellulose.  Cellulose  is  a  compound  of  the 
greatest  importance  in  plant-physiology.  It  forms  a  large 
proportion  of  the  substance  of  plants,  and  is  the  basis  of 
many  products  of  vegetable  origin.  Cotton  wool,  which  is 
made  from  the  hairs  on  the  seeds  of  the  cotton-plant  is 
nearly  pure  cellulose,  and  the  same  is  true  of  filter-paper 
which  is  manufactured  from  vegetable  cell-walls. 

In  a  wooden  match  are  many  thousands  of  cells  of  which 
the  walls  are  cellulose1.  If  such  a  piece  of  wood  is  dipped 
in  strong  sulphuric  acid  or  is  charred  by  fire  a  mass  of 
charcoal  is  the  result.  This  fact  proves  that  cellulose 
contains  carbon,  and  as  a  matter  of  fact  carbon  makes  up 
nearly  half  the  weight  of  this  substance. 

Cellulose  also  contains  hydrogen  and  oxygen  in  the 
proportion  in  which  they  exist  in  water,  its  formula  being 
C6H1006.  This  is  the  same  formula  as  that  of  starch, — an 
important  fact,  as  will  appear  later  on.  In  spite  of  the 
identity  of  formula  the  two  substances  have  not  identical 
reactions.  Starch  is  characterised  by  giving  a  blue  or 
purple  colour  with  iodine.  Cellulose  is  characterised  by 
not  giving  this  test  unless  it  has  been  previously  treated 
with  acid.  In  the  laboratory  it  is  usual  to  shorten  the 
process  by  the  use  of  an  acid  preparation  of  iodine.  The 
1  More  accurately  lignified  cellulose. 


CH.  l]  YEAST.  3 

purple  colour  given  by  this — Schulze's  fluid — is  character- 
istic of  cellulose.  This  reaction  must  be  studied  on  the 
cell-walls  of  the  higher  plants,  because  the  cellulose  of  the 
yeast  plant,  in  common  with  that  of  the  fungi  generally, 
only  gives  a  purple  colour  after  a  certain  preliminary  treat- 
ment. 


FIG.  1. 

YEAST  UNDEU  A  HIGH  POWER, 
a — g  successive  stages  of  budding. 

The  yeast-cell  as  it  appears  under  a  high  power  of  the 
microscope  is  shown  in  fig.  1  a.  The  cells  are  seen  to 
contain  a  granular  protoplasm  in  which  clear  spaces  occur : 
these  are  cavities  in  the  protoplasm,  containing  fluid  and 
known  as  vacuoles :  the  fluid  in  the  vacuoles  is  known  as 
cell-sap. 

Reproduction. 

The  fact  that  yeast  increases  in  quantity  by  reproduc- 
tion can  be  demonstrated  by  adding  a  minute  drop  of  the 

1—2 


4  YEAST.  [CH.  I 

yeast-containing  fluid  to  a  dilute  solution  of  sugar  in 
spring  water.  The  increase  of  the  organism  is  visible 
by  the  increased  turbidity  of  the  culture-fluid.  With  the 
microscope  it  can  be  seen  that  the  increase  is  due  to  a 
process  of  budding,  as  shown  in  fig.  1.  The  cells  begin  to 
bulge  or  swell  in  places  and  the  buds  so  formed  break  off 
and  begin  an  independent  life.  They  may  however  remain 
attached  for  some  time,  and  by  a  series  of  buds  give  rise 
to  the  chains  of  cells  shown  in  the  figure1. 

Nutrition. 

When  a  small  number  of  yeast  plants  increase  so  as  to 
alter  the  appearance  of  the  fluid  in  which  they  float,  the 
fact  that  a  quantity  of  new  protoplasm  and  new  cellulose 
has  come  into  being  forces  itself  on  the  observer ;  and  the 
question  whence  and  how  it  has  arisen  must  be  met. 
When  an  organism  grows,  the  new  organic  material  built 
on  to  the  old  body  comes  from  the  food  supplied.  The 
food  diminishes,  while  the  organism  increases;  one  turns 
into  the  other  literally,  and  absolutely.  Nearly  half  the  dry 
weight  of  cellulose  is  carbon,  it  is  certain  therefore  that 
the  yeast  has  been  supplied  with  carbon  in  some  form  in 
which  it  can  be  used  as  food.  In  the  laboratory  carbon  is 
given  to  yeast  in  the  form  of  sugar2 :  and  if  two  jars  are 
prepared  one  (i)  with,  the  other  (ii)  without,  sugar,  it  will 
be  found  that  yeast  increases  rapidly  in  (i)  but  not  in  (ii). 
In  a  similar  way  it  can  be  shown  that  the  increase  in  the 

1  Another  form  of  reproduction  occurs  in  yeast;  it  is  not  described 
because  it  is  not  met  with  in  ordinary  cultures. 

2  The  formula  of  Cane  Sugar  is  C^H^Ou ,  of  Grape  Sugar  C6H1206. 


CH.    l]  NUTRITION.  5 

amount  of  yeast  does  not  simply  depend  on  the  sugar, 
but  also  on  the  presence  of  certain  other  substances 
which  must  be  supplied  to  the  plant  in  solution. 
The  reason  is  obvious :  the  cells  contain  nitrogen,  sulphur, 
phosphorus,  potassium,  lime  and  magnesium,  and  these 
must  be  supplied  in  the  culture-fluid.  The  solution  used 
for  the  growth  of  yeast  is  known  as  Pasteur's  solution 
and  has  the  following  constitution1: 

Potassium  phosphate   20  parts 

Calcium  phosphate  2      „ 

Magnesium  sulphate     2      „ 

Ammonium  tartrate     100      „ 

Cane  sugar    1500      „ 

Water    8376      „ 

10000  parts. 

The  two  chief  points  to  notice  are  the  conditions  in 
which  carbon  and  nitrogen  are  supplied  to  the  plant.  Car- 
bon is  supplied  as  sugar  and  the  yeast-cell  cannot  assimilate 
carbon  unless  it  is  presented  to  it  in  an  organic  compound. 
Yeast  therefore  resembles  animals  in  regard  to  its  carbon 
supply,  since  like  an  animal  it  depends  on  a  substance 
(such  as  sugar)  which  has  been  manufactured  in  the  leaves 
of  another  plant,  the  sugar-cane. 

But  in  regard  to  nitrogen  the  yeast  differs  from 
animals :  no  animal  could  live  if  its  only  nitrogenous  food 
were  an  ammonia  compound,  whereas  the  yeast  is  able  to 
make  use  of  the  ammonium-tartrate. 

1  Practical  Biology  (Huxley  and  Martin),  1888. 


6  SPIROGYRA.  [CH.  I 

Fermentation. 

In  the  process  of  fermentation,  sugar  is  broken  up  into 
C02  and  alcohol :  the  bubbles  of  gas  become  entangled  in 
the  sugary  fluid  and  give  rise  to  the  scum  on  the  surface 
so  characteristic  of  fermenting  fluids.  Small  quantities  of 
glycerine  and  of  succinic  acid  are  also  produced. 

It  is  easy  to  show  that  fermentation  depends  on  the 
life  of  the  yeast-cell,  for  the  process  can  be  stopped  by 
boiling  (and  therefore  killing)  the  plant.  Into  the  difficult 
question  of  the  nature  of  fermentation  and  its  relation  to 
respiration  and  to  the  source  of  energy  generally  I  do  not 
propose  to  enter. 

Spirogyra. 

Spirogyra  is  a  fresh-water  weed,  a  representative  of  the 
Algae,  the  great  tribe  to  which  the  sea-weeds  also  belong. 
It  occurs  in  slimy  tufts  of  delicate  bright  green  threads. 
Each  thread  is  a  Spirogyra  plant  which,  although  more 
elaborate  in  structure  than  yeast,  is  yet  of  a  very 
simple  construction,  consisting  as  it  does  of  a  row  of 
cells  united  end  to  end.  Each  cell  is  precisely  like  its 
neighbours,  there  is  no  division  of  labour,  each  cell  being 
responsible  for  its  own  nutrition,  each  growing  indepen- 
dently of  the  others,  and  each  being  capable  of  taking  the 
same  share  in  reproduction.  When  one  of  the  constituent 
cells  of  Spirogyra  has  grown  to  a  certain  length  it  becomes 
partitioned  into  two  cells  by  the  growth  of  a  new 
transverse  wall.  This  process  is  called  cell-division,  and  it 
will  appear  later  that  it  is  of  paramount  importance  in 
the  development  of  plants  generally.  It  is  important  to 


CH.  l]  SPIROGYRA.  7 

notice  that  cell-division  in  this  sense  does  not  necessarily 
mean  that  the  cell  is  actually  split  into  two  free  halves : 
in  the  case  of  Spirogyra,  and  in  growing  plants  generally, 
the  original  cell  is  simply  divided  into  two  compartments 
which  increase  in  size  and  may  again  divide.  It  follows 
from  this  manner  of  growth  that  a  Spirogyra  as  it  grows 
comes  to  consist  of  more  and  more  cells. 


\     •,       \ 

p.  71.      C.       p.U. 

FIG.  2. 

A  CELL  OF  SPIROGTKA. 
c,  the  spirally  wound  cbloroplast. 

p.  u,  the  protoplasm  lining  the  cell  (primordial  utricle), 
n,  the  nucleus  suspended  by  protoplasmic  ropes. 
p,  a  pyrenoid  with  numerous  small  starch  grains. 

Each  compartment  of  the  plant  is  a  good  example  of 
the  perfect  vegetable  cell.  It  has  a  cellulose  wall  often 
coated  outside  with  a  layer  of  slimy  material ;  the  cavity 
of  the  cell  is  lined  with  a  coating  of  protoplasm,  inside 
which  is  a  large  vacuole  taking  up  nearly  all  the  room 
inside  the  cell.  The  fluid  in  the  cell  cavity  is  called 
cell-sap,  and  is  a  very  dilute  solution  containing  certain 
salts,  vegetable  acids,  sugar  and  tannin.  In  the  proto- 
plasm a  certain  part  is  differentiated  from  the  rest  into 
what  is  called  a  chloroplast — that  is  to  say  a  piece 
of  protoplasm  coloured  green  with  the  substance  chloro- 
phyll. When  a  green  leaf  or  a  Spirogyra  plant  is  put  into 
spirit  or  ether  it  becomes  colourless  because  the  chloro- 


8  CHLOROPHYLL.  [CH.  I 

phyll  is  soluble  in  these  fluids.  It  is  important  to  remem- 
ber the  difference  between  chlorophyll,  a  substance  soluble 
in  alcohol,  and  a  chlorophyll-body  or  chloroplast,  which  is  a 
special  kind  of  protoplasm.  In  Spirogyra  the  chloroplasts 
are  of  a  remarkable  spiral  form,  winding  like  corkscrews 
round  the  cell,  as  shown  in  fig.  2.  It  is  the  spiral  arrange- 
ment which  has  given  the  name  Spirogyra  to  the  plant. 

In  the  cell-cavity  is  another  organ,  the  nucleus,  a  part 
of  the  protoplasm,  denser  and  staining  more  easily  than 
the  rest  of  the  protoplasm,  and  having  certain  functions 
which  need  not  be  discussed.  It  is  suspended  in  the  cell 
cavity  by  ropes  of  ordinary  protoplasm.  The  nucleus 
contains  one  or  more  small  bodies,  the  nucleoli. 

The  treatment  of  Spirogyra  with  glycerine  or  strong 
salt  solution  is  recommended  in  the  Practical  Work 
in  order  to  illustrate  an  important  fact,  namely  that  the 
cell  is  tensely  filled  with  cell-sap,  the  protoplasmic  lining 
being  blown  out  with  cell-sap,  as  an  air-cushion  is  blown  out 
with  air.  The  glycerine  or  strong  salt  solution  takes  away 
some  of  the  water  from  the  cell-sap  and  the  protoplasmic 
lining  collapses.  The  importance  of  this  observation  will 
appear  later  on,  in  a  section  devoted  to  the  stability  of 
plant  structures. 

Nutrition. 

Since  the  Spirogyra  increases  in  substance  in  the  water 
in  which  it  grows  it  is  quite  certain  that  this  water  must 
contain  the  food  materials  which  are  transformed  into  new 
protoplasm  and  new  cell-walls.  If  the  water  be  analysed 
it  will  be  found  to  contain  in  minute  quantities  lime, 


CH.  I]  ASSIMILATION.  9 

potassium,  magnesium,  iron, — in  fact  the  necessary  mineral 
constituents  of  the  food.  Nitrogen  will  be  supplied  as  a 
nitrate,  sulphur  as  a  sulphate,  phosphorus  as  phosphate. 
The  water  will  not  however  be  found  to  contain  sugar  or 
any  substance  from  which  fungi  can  obtain  carbon.  It  is 
therefore  clear  that  Spirogyra  has  some  special  method  of 
assimilating  carbon.  It  is  in  the  way  that  it  gets  its 
carbon  that  Spirogyra  (and  all  other  green  plants)  differ 
in  nutrition,  not  only  from  fungi,  but  also  from  animals. 
To  yeast  as  to  animals  C02  is  an  absolutely  waste  product, 
cast  out  in  the  process  of  respiration  as  of  no  more  use. 
But  to  the  green  plant  it  serves  as  an  indispensable  food- 
supply,  and  it  is  because  the  ditch-water  contains  C02  in 
solution,  that  the  Spirogyra  is  able  to  live  in  it.  The 
process  by  which  the  carbon  is  taken  out  of  the  C02  and 
built  into  living  substance  is  known  as  the  assimilation  of 
carbon. 

The  fact  that  CO2  serves  as  food  may  be  proved  by 
observing  the  results  of  depriving  green  plants  of  this  gas. 
If  a  Spirogyra  or  other  chlorophyll-containing  aquatic 
plant  is  cultivated  in  water,  which  except  for  the  absence 
of  CO2  is  precisely  like  that  in  which  it  naturally  lives, 
the  plant  dies.  This  experiment  alone  is  not  conclu- 
sive as  to  the  cause  of  death,  but  the  conclusion  is 
strengthened  by  the  result  of  another  experiment.  If 
sugar  is  added  to  the  water  the  plants  do  not  die :  from 
this  it  would  be  rational  to  suspect  that  the  absence  of 
C02  in  the  first  experiment  was  injurious  because  it 
meant  the  absence  of  carbon-containing  food-stuff.  Death 
is  not  the  only  test  of  an  organism  being  starved :  if  an 


10  SPIROGYRA.  [CH.  I 

animal  is  deprived  of  food,  the  degree  to  which  it  suffers 
from  the  deprivation  can  be  roughly  gauged  by  estimating 
the  amount  of  fat  in  its  body.  When  the  degree  of 
starvation  is  severe  the  amount  of  fat  is  small.  In  a 
green  plant  starvation  may  in  the  same  way  be  estimated 
by  the  amount  which  it  contains  of  another  carbon-com- 
pound, namely  starch.  By  applying  this  test  it  is  found 
that  in  water  containing  no  C02  the  Spirogyra  soon  loses 
its  starch,  which  reappears  when  C02  is  added  to  the 
water. 

The  same  tests  are  of  value  in  determining  the  conditions 
under  which  assimilation  of  carbon  from  C02  can  be  carried 
on.  Thus  no  green  plant  can  live  permanently  in  darkness. 
Even  dull  light  is  injurious,  as  may  be  seen  in  the 
dwarfed  miserable  appearance  of  shrubs,  etc.  growing  in 
deep  shade  as  compared  with  specimens  in  brighter  light. 
Here  again  the  starch  test  is  of  value.  If  a  green  plant 
is  placed  in  the  dark  it  soon  loses  the  starch  it  possessed, 
even  though  the  water  in  which  it  lives  contains  C02: 
and  the  starch  will  not  re-appear  until  the  plant  is  once 
more  exposed  to  light. 

On  the  other  hand  a  green  plant  can  feed  on  sugar  in 
darkness,  so  that  light  seems  to  be  a  condition  especially 
connected  with  the  extraction  of  carbon  from  CO2.  The 
fact  is  that  the  chloroplasts  which  give  the  green 
colour  to  plants  are  machines,  the  motive  power  of  which 
is  the  energy  of  light,  and  whose  special  quality  is  the 
power  of  robbing  C02  of  its  carbon. 

It  is  easily  proved  that  this  power  resides  in  the 
chloroplasts.  In  the  leaves  of  variegated  plants  are 


CH.  I]  ASSIMILATION.  11 

certain  patches  or  stripes  which  are  yellowish-white  in- 
stead of  being  green,  because  they  contain  no  chlorophyll. 
If  such  a  plant  is  placed  in  the  dark  the  leaves  will 
after  a  time  become  starchless;  if  it  is  then  exposed  to 
light,  starch  will  appear,  but  only  in  the  green  parts  where 
chlorophyll  is  present.  Moreover  it  is  possible  with  the 
help  of  the  microscope  to  see  that  it  is  in  the  chloroplast 
that  the  starch  appears  and  disappears.  This  is 
especially  evident  in  Spirogyra,  where  the  starch  in  the 
form  of  minute  granules  is  gathered  round  certain  centres 
in  the  chloroplasts  which  are  known  as  pyrenoids. 

The  fact  that  the  green  plant  is  a  machine  driven  by 
the  energy  of  sunlight  can  be  made  evident  to  the  eye  by  a 
well-known  observation.  When  a  water-plant,  such  as  the 
common  river- weed  Elodea,  is  placed  in  a  beaker  of  spring- 
water  and  exposed  to  sunshine,  streams  of  minute  bubbles 
are  seen  to  issue  from  the  cut  stalks.  If  the  beaker  is 
darkened  the  bubbles  cease  and  the  same  thing  happens  if 
the  water  is  freed  from  C02.  The  bubbles  contain  the 
oxygen  that  is  set  free  in  the  process  of  assimilation:  it  may 
roughly  be  said  that  the  plant  seizes  the  carbon  from  the 
C02  and  lets  the  oxygen  go.  It  is  obvious  therefore  that 
if  there  is  no  C02  in  the  water  the  production  of  oxygen 
must  cease,  and  the  fact  that  the  bubbling  stops  in  the  dark 
shows  that  light  is  the  power  which  drives  the  machine. 
The  stream  of  bubbles  pouring  from  a  water  weed  in 
sunlight  is,  like  the  smoke  coming  from  the  chimney  of  a 
cotton-mill,  a  sign  of  internal  activity.  The  chimney 
ceasing  to  smoke  may  mean  either  that  there  is  a  want  of 
cotton,  a  want  of  coal,  or  that  the  machinery  is  broken. 


12 


TRADESCANTIA. 


[CH.  I 


In  the  same  way  the  plant  may  cease  to  bubble  for  want 
of  raw  material  (CO2)  or  for  want  of  driving  power  (sun- 
shine) or  because  the  machinery  is  broken,  i.e.  the 
chlorophyll-bodies  killed. 

Tradescantia,  Elodea,  Elder. 

The  present  chapter  is  intended  to  give  a  somewhat 
wider  introduction  to  anatomy  and  physiology  of  the 
plant-cell  than  can  be  obtained  from  a  study  of  yeast 
and  Spirogyra.  Parts  of  certain  higher  plants  have  there- 
fore been  included  in  the  Practical  Work. 


! 


c 

D 

FIG.  3. 

CELLS  UNDER  HIGH  POWER. 
A,  B,  young  cells,  C  an  older  cell  from  the  developing  maize-root. 

D,  cell  from  the  hair  of  Tradescantia. 

E,  parenchymatous  cell  from  the  cortex  of  Kanunculus. 

A  hair  from  the  stamens  of  the  Spider- Wort  (Trades- 
cantia virginica)  consists  of  a  row  of  rounded  cells  united 
end  to  end.  Under  the  microscope  can  be  seen  the 
purple  cell-sap  which  occupies  the  greater  part  of  the 
cavity  of  the  cell  The  protoplasm  is  more  easily  visible 


CH.  I]  ELODEA.  13 

than  in  Spirogyra,  because  here  there  are  no  chlorophyll 
bodies  to  obscure  the  view.  There  is  not  only  a  layer  of 
protoplasm  lining  the  cellulose  wall  of  the  cell,  but  a 
complicated  system  traversing  the  cell-sap  and  connecting 
the  nucleus  with  the  rest  of  the  protoplasmic  cell-body. 

The  most  striking  fact  visible  in  the  Tradescantia  hair 
is  the  circulation  of  protoplasm,  which  is  perhaps  the  best 
ocular  proof  that  can  be  given  of  the  "  aliveness "  of  a 
plant-cell.  The  circulation  is  rendered  visible  by  the 
granules  in  the  protoplasm  which  flow  steadily  along  the 
living  ropes  of  which  it  consists. 

The  leaves  of  the  river- weed  Elodea  are  useful  on 
account  of  the  visibility  of  the  circulating  protoplasm  in 
their  cells.  In  Elodea  the  chloroplasts  differ  from  those 
of  Spirogyra  in  being  small  round  bodies  instead  of  spiral 
ribbons;  it  is  these  bodies  which  make  the  circulation 
visible  as  they  glide  round  the  cells  carried  along  in  the 
flowing  protoplasm. 

The  young  pith  of  elder  (Sambucus  nigra)  is  included 
as  a  good  general  example  of  the  plant-cell,  in  which  the 
cell-wall,  the  protoplasm,  nucleus  and  vacuole  can  all  be 
studied  *.  The  cell  from  the  cortex  of  Ranunculus  (fig.  3) 
illustrates  the  same  points. 

1  As  the  pith  becomes  old  the  protoplasm  dies  and  the  cell-contents 
are  replaced  by  air.     The  pith  is  then  dry,  white  and  very  light. 


CHAPTER   II. 

RESERVE  MATERIALS — SEEDS  OF  THE  BEAN  AND  THE 
GOURD  OR  PUMPKIN — TUBERS  OF  THE  JERUSALEM 
ARTICHOKE  AND  OF  THE  POTATO— BULB  OF  THE 
TULIP. 

IN  the  last  chapter  it  was  explained  how  a  plant, 
Yeast  or  Spirogyra,  increases  in  size  by  manufacturing  new 
cell- walls  and  new  protoplasm  from  the  food  material 
supplied  to  it  in  certain  nutrient  fluids. 

The  present  chapter  is  meant  to  illustrate  the  im- 
portant fact  that  a  plant  may  grow  in  one  part,  that  is  to 
say  that  new  cells  may  come  into  existence  and  these 
cells  may  increase  in  size,  by  the  rearrangement  of  food 
material  stored  up  in  another  part  of  the  plant.  This 
principle  is  illustrated  in  the  germinating  seeds  of  the 
bean  and  gourd,  in  the  sprouting  tubers  of  the  potato 
and  Jerusalem  artichoke,  and  in  the  bulb  of  the  tulip. 

The  study  of  the  form  of  these  specimens  will  also 
serve  as  an  introduction  to  some  of  the  simpler  parts  of 
the  morphology  of  plants. 

A  seed,  e.g.  that  of  the  bean,  consists  of  a  young  plant  or 


CH.  II]  RESERVE   MATERIALS.  15 

embryo  contained  in  certain  envelopes  or  wrappings.  In 
a  dry  seed  this  young  plant  is  alive  but  it  is  a  dormant, 
quiescent  form  of  life ;  in  a  germinating  seed  it  is  on  the 
other  hand  actively  alive,  vigorously  performing  the  func- 
tions of  a  living  thing,  and  on  the  high  road  to  become 
a  full-grown  plant.  How  is  it  that  it  is  possible  to 
unlock  the  dormant  energies  of  the  bean-seed  ?  Certain 
changes  must  be  made  in  the  surroundings  of  the  seed. 
In  the  first  place  it  must  be  supplied  with  water.  In  the 
laboratory  beans  are  usually  soaked  for  12  to  24  hours, 
during  which  time  they  absorb  great  quantities  of  water, 
and  increase  considerably  in  weight  and  size.  They  change 
in  aspect,  become  softer  and  less  brittle,  while  they  no 
longer  show  the  wrinkled  seed-coat  characteristic  of  a  dry 


Secondly,  a  certain  degree  of  warmth  is  necessary.  A 
bean  seed  which  has  been  soaked  in  water  does  not  grow 
if  kept  at  a  temperature  of  0°  C.  Nor  does  it  grow  if  the 
temperature  is  above  50°  C. 

A  third  condition  is  also  necessary,  the  seed  must  have 
free  oxygen,  it  must  have  access  to  the  atmosphere,  or  at 
least  to  air  dissolved  in  water.  If  placed  in  an  atmo- 
sphere of  some  indifferent  gas  such  as  nitrogen  or  hydrogen 
it  will  not  grow. 

Respiration  is  necessary  for  the  life  of  the  seed,  and 
therefore  for  growth,  which  is  one  of  the  manifestations  of 
life.  The  respiration  of  plants  is  of  the  same  nature  as 
that  of  animals :  it  is  easy  to  illustrate  this  by  a  simple 
experiment.  A  well-stoppered  jar  is  partly  filled  with 
germinating  seeds;  after  24  hours  the  stopper  is  cau- 


16  BEAN.  [CH.  II 

tiously  removed  and  a  lighted  taper  lowered  into  it  is 
found  to  be  extinguished  by  the  accumulated  C02. 

The  point  to  which  I  wish  to  call  attention  is  that 
given  water,  free  oxygen  and  a  sufficient  degree  of 
warmth,  the  growth  of  the  young  plant  in  the  seed  will 
begin  although  no  carbon,  nitrogen,  phosphorus,  sulphur, 
potassium,  etc.  have  been  supplied  from  outside.  Thus  a 
seed  will  germinate  although  it  has  been  soaked  in 
distilled  water.  The  fact  is  that  the  seed  contains  a  store 
of  food — (the  very  store  in  fact  which  renders  seeds  valu- 
able as  food  for  animals),  and  when  the  young  plant  grows 
it  does  so  by  the  transference  of  part  of  this  food  to  the 
growing  regions.  The  store  is  known  as  reserve  material, 
and  the  capability  of  accumulating  reserves  and  of  using 
them  by  transference  is  one  of  great  importance  in  the 
lives  of  plants:  it  is  for  this  reason  that  a  chapter  is 
devoted  to  its  study. 

The  seed  of  the  bean  is  covered  by  a  smooth  pale 
leathery  membrane  called  the  testa  or  seed-coat,  which 
presents  two  special  points  of  interest.  At  one  end  of  the 
seed,  as  shown  in  fig.  4,  is  a  narrow  elongated  scar  called 
the  hilum:  it  was  at  this  point  that  the  stalk  grew  by 
which  the  bean  was  originally  attached  to  the  inside  of 
the  bean-pod ;  and  it  was  through  this  stalk  that  the  food 
was  transferred  from  the  mother  plant  into  the  developing 
seed.  Near  one  end  of  the  hilum  is  a  hole  known  as 
the  micropyle  which,  when  the  seed  was  an  ovule, 
played  an  important  part  in  the  process  of  fertilisa- 
tion. At  present  we  need  only  note  that  it  is 
near  the  micropyle  that  the  growing  root  escapes 


CH.  II] 


BEAN. 


17 


Fm.  4. 

A.  SEED  OF  THE  BEAN,   Vicia  Faba,  in  a  dry  state. 

B.  THE  SEED  riviDED  LONGITUDINALLY. 

C.  GERMINATING  SEED  (adapted  from  Sachs). 

D.  SEEDLING  PLANT. 

/?,  hilum.  TO,  micropyle.  t,  testa. 

c,  cotyledon.          p,  plumule.  r,  radicle. 

In  fig.  C,  c  is  the  stalk  of  the  cotyledon. 

D.  E.  B. 


18  BEAN.  [CH.  II 

from  inside  the  seed-coats;  as  it  does  so  the  testa  is 
seen  to  give  way  in  the  form  of  a  triangular  flap,  which  is 
shown  in  fig.  12.  But  before  this  stage  of  germination  is 
examined  the  structure  of  the  bean-seed  must  be  further 
described.  On  splitting  it  open,  the  young  plant  inside  is 
seen.  By  far  the  larger  part  of  the  plant  is  made  up  of 
two  thick  fleshy  lobes,  whose  inner  faces  are  flat  and  lie 
against  one  another,  and  whose  outer  faces  are  slightly 
rounded  and  impress  their  form  on  the  seed.  These  are 
the  two  cotyledons  or  first  leaves  of  the  young  bean-plant. 
Similar  cotyledons  are  familiar  to  most  people  in  split 
peas,  which  consist  of  little  hemispheres,  each  being  a 
cotyledon ;  in  the  almond  too,  the  oval  cotyledons,  flat  on 
one  side  rounded  on  the  other,  are  familiar  enough.  The 
cotyledons  of  the  bean  are  attached,  by  stalks  at  their 
bases,  to  a  minute  stem,  one  opposite  the  other.  This 
axis  is  what  will  develope  into  the  stem  of  the  bean 
at  one  end,  and  into  the  root  at  the  other.  The  end 
which  grows  into  a  stem  and  which  lies  between  the 
cotyledons  is  the  plumule,  the  other  end  which  terminates 
in  the  primary  root  is  known  as  the  radicle.  We  see  in 
the  bean  our  first  example  of  the  general  plan  of  archi- 
tecture common  to  a  great  number  of  the  flowering  plants. 
The  plant  consists  of  a  short  axis  or  stem-like  part,  from 
which  spring  side  growths, — in  this  case  primary  leaves  or 
cotyledons.  We  have  here,  too,  an  instance  of  the  division 
of  the  plant  body  into  two  parts  destined  to  have  dif- 
ferent functions  and  corresponding!}'  different  structures — 
namely  a  roo£-half,  and  a  stem  or  shoot-halt  It  is  an 
example  of  a  general  characteristic  of  plants  that  very 


CH.  II]  BEAN.  19 

early  in  their  development  we  can  draw  a  transverse  line 
across  the  embryo  which  shall  divide  it  into  two  distinct 
morphological  regions,  a  point  which  will  be  more  clearly 
realised  when  the  embryology  of  plants  is  studied. 

In  the  growth  of  the  seedling  bean,  the  first  thing  that 
happens  is  the  elongation  of  the  radicle:  it  is  not  until 
the  radicle  has  grown  considerably  that  any  striking 
development  of  the  plumule  takes  place.  This  order  of 
growth  has  a  clear  biological  importance;  the  young 
plant  must  get  a  hold  on  the  soil  before  it  can  raise  a 
structure  such  as  a  stem  above  the  ground. 

An  interesting  fact  about  the  plumule  is  its  hook-like 
form.  When  a  bean  is  planted  beneath  the  surface  of  the 
ground,  the  part  of  the  plumule  which  emerges  is  the 
curved  outline  of  the  hook :  it  pushes  its  way  through,  and 
makes  a  path  for  the  delicate  tip  of  the  plumule  which 
follows  it.  If  the  plumule  were  straight,  the  tip  would 
have  to  make  its  own  way  through  the  soil  at  the  risk  of 
being  injured. 

The  most  striking  fact  about  the  cotyledons  of  the 
bean  is  that  although  they  are  undoubted  leaves,  they 
never  assume  the  appearance  or  functions  of  ordinary 
leaves;  they  do  not  become  green,  and  they  are  never 
expanded  in  the  air  and  light,  nor  do  they  increase  in  size l. 
Without  growing  themselves,  they  give  up  their  accumu- 
lated reserve  material  to  the  radicle  and  the  plumule. 

It  is  not  necessary  to  consider  the  nature  of  all  the 

1  The  only  growth  is  that  of  the  stalks  of  the  cotyledons,  by  which 
the  plumule  is  freed  from  its  position  between  the  cotyledonary  lobes 
and  enabled  to  grow  freely  upwards  :  see  fig.  4,  C,  c. 

2—2 


20  GOURD.  [CH.  II 

reserve  matters  contained  in  the  cotyledons,  it  will  be 
sufficient  to  call  attention  to  one  class  of  food — the 
carbohydrates.  If  a  thin  section  of  the  cotyledon  is  cut, 
the  cells  which  make  up  its  tissue  are  found  to  be 
crowded  with  starch  grains  which  give  the  characteristic 
blue  colour  with  iodine1.  The  large  quantity  of  starch  in 
the  cotyledons  may  be  roughly  gauged  by  a  simpler  test, 
namely,  by  touching  the  cut  surface  with  iodine  solution, 
when  the  whole  mass  becomes  dark  blue  or  almost  black. 
Further  details  about  starch  are  given  in  the  section 
devoted  to  the  potato. 

Gourd  or  Pumpkin  (Cucurbita). 

The  seed  of  the  gourd,  shown  in  Fig.  5,  is  flattened, 
oval  in  outline  and  marked  with  a  characteristic  thickened 
border.  At  the  square  end  is  the  hilum,  or  scar  where 
the  stalk  grew,  and  also  the  micropyle.  The  position 
of  this  is  shown  by  the  outline  of  the  radicle  seen 
through  the  closely  fitting  seed-coats,  and  pointing  to  a 
spot  close  to  the  hilum.  In  the  gourd,  as  in  the  bean, 
the  cavity  of  the  seed  is  found  to  be  occupied  by  a  young 
plant — and  a  plant,  moreover,  consisting  of  two  large  flat 
cotyledons  attached  opposite  one  another  to  a  central  axis 
made  up  of  the  plumule  and  radicle.  Another  resemblance 
is  that  here  as  in  the  bean  the  cotyledons  contain  reserve 
materials  on  which  the  growing  plumule  and  radicle  feed2. 
But  in  other  respects  the  process  of  germination  is 

1  Either   the    alcoholic  tincture  or  iodine  dissolved  in  potassium 
iodide  solution. 

2  In  the  gourd,  oil  takes  the  place  of  the  starch  in  the  bean. 


CH.  II] 


GOURD. 


21 


strikingly  different  from  that  in  the  bean.    The  cotyledons 
do  not  remain  inside  the  seed-coats,  they  throw  off  that 


FIG.  5. 
GERMINATION  OP  THE  GOURD  (Cucurbita). 

A,  the  seed. 

B,  the  seed  laid  open,  showing  the  embryo ;  one  veined  cotyledon  and  the 

radicle  are  visible. 

C,  the  radicle  has  grown  out  from  the  micropyle  and  curved  downwards 

geotropically. 

D,  the  peg  or  heel  has  caught  on  the  seed-coat  while  the  growth  of  the 

arched  hypocotyl  has  nearly  freed  the  cotyledons. 

E,  the  cotyledons  are  freed  and  the  hypocotyl  has  become  straight. 

F,  the  first  foliage  leaf  has  appeared. 

covering,  emerge  from   the  soil  in  which  the   seed  was 
buried,  and  begin  in  fact  to  lead  the  life  of  true  leaves. 


22  GOURD.  [CH.  II 

That  is  to  say,  they  become  green,  and  in  gaming 
chlorophyll  they  at  once  endow  the  young  plant  with  the 
power  of  earning  its  own  living,  because  they  give  it  the 
power  of  gaining  carbon  from  the  air  to  be  built  up  into 
the  store  of  organic  material  already  existing. 

The  manner  in  which  the  gourd  germinates  is  in  some 
ways  unique.  The  radicle  as  it  emerges  from  the  seed 
grows  downward  and  fixes  itself  in  the  soil1.  On 
its  lower  side  a  sharp  projection  or  peg  grows  out  as 
shown  in  fig.  5.  The  peg  serves  to  hold  down  the  seed- 
coat  while  the  cotyledons  (with  the  plumule  between 
them)  are  extracted.  This  extraction  is  effected  by  the 
growth  of  that  part  of  the  primary  axis  of  the  plant 
which  is  just  below  the  cotyledons,  and  which  is  known 
as  the  hypocotyl.  A  simple  proof  that  the  peg  is  really 
of  value  may  be  got  by  removing  that  part  of  the  seed- 
coat  on  which  the  peg  should  act;  when  this  has  been 
done  the  cotyledons  remain  in  the  seed;  although  they 
are  finally  freed  by  their  own  growth  bursting  the  testa. 

When  the  arched  hypocotyl  has  made  its  way  through 
the  soil  it  straightens  itself,  and  points  vertically  upwards ; 
the  cotyledons  increase  in  size,  develope  chlorophyll  and, 
instead  of  remaining  face  to  face,  open  out  and  take  up  a 
roughly  horizontal  position,  thus  exposing  their  upper 
surfaces  as  efficiently  as  possible  to  the  light.  The 
plumule  then  begins  to  increase  vigorously  and  the  plant 
soon  grows  out  of  the  stage  in  which  it  can  be  called 
a  seedling.  The  most  striking  feature  in  the  developing 
plumule  is  that  it  bears  leaves  having  no  resemblance 
1  See  the  account  of  Geotropism  in  Ch.  III. 


CH.  II] 


POTATO. 


23 


to  the  cotyledons ;  they  are  not  only  of  different  shape  and 
consistence,  but  are  differently  arranged  on  the  stem. 

Potato  (Solanum  tuberosum). 

The  accumulation  of  reserve  material  is  by  no  means 
confined  to  seeds,  and  it  is  especially  well  seen  in  those 
underground  parts  of  plants  which  are  known  as  bulbs 
and  tubers.  The  potato  is  a  good  example  of  the  tuber, 
and  the  fact  that  it  contains  a  store  of  food  intended  for 
the  future  use  of  the  plant,  but  diverted  for  his  own  use 
by  man  (and  by  the  potato-disease  fungus)  is  sufficiently 
familiar. 


FIG.  6. 

HORIZONTAL  UNDERGROUND  STEM,  or  rhizome  of  a  sedge,  sending  adven 
titious  roots  downwards  and  leaves  upwards. 

From  Le  Maout  and  Decaisne. 


24  POTATO.  [CH.  II 

Although  the  tuber  of  the  potato  is  formed  under- 
ground, it  is  essentially  a  stem  and  not  a  root.  It  is  only 
one  instance  of  a  common  state  of  things,  namely,  that 
the  underground  parts  of  plants  are  not  necessarily  roots. 
Many  plants  have  creeping  underground  stems,  like  the 
sedge  shown  in  fig.  6.  A  similar  morphological  arrange- 
ment will  meet  us  in  the  fern.  In  the  case  of  the 
potato  the  thing  is  not  so  evident ;  perhaps  the  most 
striking  proof  that  can  be  offered  to  one  who  has  no 
knowledge  of  morphology  is  that  under  certain  conditions 
tubers  are  formed  on  the  aerial  stem  of  the  plant  as  in  the 
specimen  sketched  in  fig.  7. 


T— 


Fio.  7. 

FORMATION  OF  TUBERS  ON  THE  AERIAL  STEM  OP  A  POTATO-PLANT. 
T,  T,  tubers  :  L,  the  stalk  of  the  leaf  in  whose  axil  TT  appear. 

Moreover  fig.  8  suggests  that  the  elongated  organs 
which  end  in  tubers  are  branches,  since  they  spring  from 
the  axis  above  the  cotyledons  and  therefore  a  fortiori 
above  the  line  dividing  root  from  shoot. 


CH.  Il] 


POTATO. 


25 


At  present  it  may  be  taken  for  granted  that  the  tuber 
of  the  potato  is  a  stem.     It  is  a  stem  in  which  growth  in 


T 
Fm.  8. 

SEEDLING  POTATO-PLANT  BEARING  TUBERS. 
L,  leaves.  <7,  cotyledons.  TT,  tubers. 


R,  root. 


thickness  has  been  excessive,  as  may  be  seen  by  comparing 
the  tuber  with  the  stalk  which  bore  it.  The  biological 
meaning  of  the  tuber  is  illustrated  by  the  use  to  which 
gardeners  put  it  in  the  culture  of  the  plant;  instead  of 
sowing  the  seed  of  the  potato  they  cut  up  the  tuber  into 
bits,  and  plant  these ;  they  take  advantage,  in  fact,  of  the 
part  which  the  tuber  is  destined  to  play  in  the  natural 
course  of  the  plant's  life,  namely,  to  provide  for  the  con- 
tinuance of  the  species. 

It  is  a  bit  of  everyday  knowledge  that  the  gardener 
cutting  up  a  potato  for  "seed"  takes  care  that  each  bit 


26  POTATO.  [CH.  II 

shall  contain  an  "eye."  The  eyes  of  the  potato  are 
little  crumpled  or  withered  looking  nodules  sunk  in 
depressions  on  the  surface,  which  the  unwary  might  pass 
over  as  diseased  spots,  or  as  due  to  other  casual  injury. 
The  bud-like  character  is  apparent  on  cutting  a  section 
(at  right  angles  to  the  surface  of  the  potato)  through  the 
eye;  such  a  section  shows  a  dwarf  stem  and  very  small 
leaves.  The  scars  which  occur  at  the  eyes  are  the  remains 
of  rudimentary  scale-like  leaves,  which  are  plainly  visible 
in  the  young  tuber.  The  fact  that  the  "  eyes  "  grow  in  the 
angles  (axils)  of  these  leaves  is  another  point  demonstrating 
the  stem-like  character  of  the  potato.  This  point  is  more 
fully  dealt  with  in  Chapter  IV. 

There  is  one  point  which  strikes  the  observer  who 
compares  the  growth  of  a  potato  bud  with  that  of  a  seed : 
namely,  that  in  the  bean  there  is  a  radicle  ready  to  grow 
into  the  root-system  of  the  plant,  whereas  in  the  potato-eye 
there  is  a  young  stem  but  no  young  root.  Nevertheless 
the  potato  plant,  which  grows  out  of  the  eye,  has  roots, 
and  the  question  whence  they  come  has  to  be  answered. 
They  will  be  found  to  grow  out  of  the  stem  of  the 
developing  plant.  When  this  occurs  the  growth  is  called 
adventitious.  A  familiar  example  of  adventitious  roots  is 
to  be  found  in  the  ivy,  where  the  roots,  by  which  the  plant 
adheres  to  and  clambers  up  a  wall  or  tree,  grow  out  of  the 
branches,  as  shown  in  fig.  9. 

With  regard  to  the  nature  of  the  food-stores  in  the 
potato  we  shall  only  consider  the  carbohydrate  part  of 
the  reserve — namely,  the  starch.  The  potato  is  one  of 
the  commercial  sources  of  starch,  supplying,  for  example, 


CH.  II] 


STARCH. 


27 


that  used  by  washerwomen.     In  the  laboratory  it  supplies 
a  material  for  the  microscopic  study  of  starch.     A  section 


Fm.  9. 

YOUNG  BKANCH  OF  IVY, 

showing  adventitious  roots. 

From  Le  Maout  and  Decaisne. 

through  the  flesh  of  the  potato  shows  the  following  things: — 
on  the  outside  is  a  layer  of  cells  arranged  in  a  regular 
manner  like  bricks  one  over  the  other.  These  form  a  layer 
of  cork  serving  as  a  protective  layer  on  the  surface ;  it  will 
not  be  necessary  to  consider  it  in  any  detail,  but  it  should 
be  noted  that  it  is  beneath  the  corky  layer  that  the  starch 
is  found.  The  main  body  of  the  tuber  is  made  up  of  paren- 
chyma, a  tissue  of  simple  cells  fitting  together  like  bees' 


28  STARCH.  [CH.  II 

cells  in  a  honeycomb,  and  rounded  or  angular  in  outline. 
It  is  in  the  cavities  of  these  six-sided  cells  that  the 
starch  grains  are  stored,  and  in  such  quantity  that  the 
cells  are  crammed  with  them.  A  few  grains  are  shown  in 
fig.  10.  A  drawing  does  not  indicate  the  peculiar  bright, 


FIG.  10. 

STARCH  GRAINS  FROM  THE  TUBER  OP  THE  POTATO,  highly  magnified, 
showing  the  stratification. 

shining  appearance  of  the  grains,  but  it  shows  their  othei 
chief  feature,  namely,  their  finely  striped  appearance.  The 
fine  lines  indicate  what  is  known  as  the  stratification  of  the 
grain,  that  is  to  say,  that  it  is  made  up  of  a  set  of  shells 
one  within  the  other.  The  shells  are  not  loose,  one  from 
the  next,  but  are  rather  like  the  sheets  of  paper  that  go 
to  make  up  cardboard.  Stratification  is  not  peculiar  to 
starch,  it  is  an  important  feature  in  the  structure  of 
cell  walls — as  will  appear  in  a  later  chapter,  where  too  we 
shall  have  to  consider  the  origin  and  meaning  of  the 
stratification. 

I  have  spoken  of  the  transference  of  food  material 
from  reserve-stores  to  places  where  growth  is  going  on 
and  where  therefore  food  is  needed.  The  transference  of 
starch  from  one  part  of  a  plant  to  another  depends  on 


CH.  Il]  TULIP.  29 

the  power  which  the  plant  has  of  converting  starch  into 
sugar.  This  power  depends  on  the  possession  by  the  plant 
of  a  ferment  called  diastase. 

The  action  of  diastase  will  not  be  considered  in  detail 
but  it  is  worth  noting  that  the  essential  features  of  the 
process  may  be  studied  in  any  brewery.  Barley  is  made 
to  germinate,  its  starch  changes  into  sugar  and  is  trans- 
ferred to  the  sprout  of  the  grain.  Finally  this  sugar  is 
used  by  man  with  the  help  of  another  plant — yeast — to 
make  alcohol. 

Jerusalem  Artichoke  (Helianthus  tuber osus). 

The  Jerusalem  Artichoke  supplies  an  example  of  a 
state  of  things  similar  to  that  described  in  the  potato ; 
the  tuber  is  a  swollen  underground  stem  stored  with 
reserve-material1  and  bearing  buds  corresponding  to  the 
eyes  of  the  potato.  They  are  relatively  larger  and  more 
obvious  than  those  of  the  potato,  and  the  leaves  in  whose 
axils  they  grow  are  easily  seen. 

Tulip  (Tulipa  gesneriana). 

When  the  flowering  stem  of  the  tulip  appears  above 
the  ground  in  the  spring,  it  does  so  by  means  of  growth 
carried  on  by  the  expenditure  of  reserve  material  stored 
up  in  the  underground  bulb ;  so  that  from  a  physiological 
point  of  view,  the  interest  of  the  tulip-bulb  is  the  same  as 
that  of  the  tubers  described  above.  Morphologically  how- 
ever it  differs  from  these ;  the  chief  bulk  of  the  bulb  is  not 
a  solid  mass  like  the  potato,  but  is  made  up  of  fleshy  scales 

1  The  carbohydrate  is  not  starch  but  inulin. 


30  TULIP.  [CH.  II 

fitting  closely  over  one  another.  These  are  morphologically 
leaves,  and  it  is  for  this  reason  that  it  bears  a  different  name 
— bulb,  because  its  reserve  materials  are  stored  not  in  a 
thickened  stem  but  in  specially  modified  swollen  leaves. 
Nevertheless  its  resemblances  to  a  tuber  are  more 
important  than  its  differences,  for  the  swollen  scaly  leaves 
are  necessarily  borne  on  a  stem,  so  that  the  bulb  only 
differs  from  the  tuber  in  the  predominant  development  of 
leaves,  which  are  insignificant  in  the  last  named. 

It  is  well  to  begin  by  examining  a  bulb  growing 
in  the  garden  during  the  summer.  In  the  centre  is 
seen  the  stalk  which,  during  the  spring,  bore  leaves 
and  flower;  it  can  be  seen  to  be  continuous  with  the 
main  axis  of  the  bulb  which  bears  the  scales.  It  should 
be  noted  that  these  scales  are  no  longer  plump  and 
fleshy,  but  dry  and  withered ;  this  is  because  they  have 
yielded  their  stores  to  supply  material  for  the  development 
of  the  flowering  stem.  Since  the  bulb  is  exhausted  it  is 
not  obvious  in  what  way  next  year's  flowering  stalk  is  to 
be  provided  for.  In  fig.  11  (A)  it  will  be  seen  that  on 
one  side  of  the  flower  stalk  a  new  bulb  has  formed: 
the  leaves  on  the  flowering  stem  have,  during  the  summer, 
built  up  more  organic  material  than  the  plant  needed, 
and  this  has  been  transferred  downwards,  and  has  led 
to  the  growth  (out  of  a  minute  bud  hidden  among 
the  scales)  of  a  new  bulb.  Next  spring  this  bulb 
(B,  fig.  11)  will  throw  up  a  leafy  and  flowering  stem, 
will  be  in  its  turn  exhausted,  and  will  among  its  scales 
give  birth  to  another  new  bulb.  The  death  of  the  old 
bulb  going  on  side  by  side  with  the  development  of  a  new 


CH.  II] 


TULIP. 


31 


FIG.  11. 

A,  A  TULIP-PLANT  IN  FLOWER  :  at  the  base  of  the  flower-stalk  and  at  the 

right-hand  side  is  seen  next  year's  bulb  developing. 

B,  LONGITUDINAL  SECTION  OF  A  NEXT  YEAR'S  BULB.     (Early  in  September.) 
(7,  TRANSVERSE  SECTION  OF  THE  SAME. 

/.  Z,  leaves  borne  on  the  flowering  stem. 

P.  I,  petals.        a,  anthers.        gt  gynoecium. 


32  TULIP.  [CH.  TL 

one  produces,  during  the  summer,  a  one-sided  appearance 
in  the  bulb,  the  flower- stalk  is  no  longer  central  because 
the  main  body  of  the  structure  is  made  up  of  the  new- 
born bulb,  which  has  grown  laterally  and  deformed  the 
symmetry  of  the  whole. 


CHAPTER  III. 

ROOT — GEOTROPISM — TISSUES — VASCULAR  CYLINDER — 
M  ERISTEM — ROOT-CAP. 

IN  a  bean-seed  which  has  not  begun  to  grow,  the  radicle 
lies  in  the  plane  of  the  cotyledons  and  points  towards  the 
micropyle.  If  a  bean  is  sown  (i.e.  placed  in  damp  soil) 
with  the  micropyle  downwards  and  the  plane  of  the 
cotyledons  vertical  (fig.  4  c),  the  radicle  will  grow  straight 
on  in  the  direction  in  which  it  naturally  points:  but  if 
the  bean  is  allowed  to  germinate  lying  on  its  side  with 
the  plane  of  the  cotyledons  horizontal,  this  will  not 
happen,  the  radicle  will  bend  at  right  angles  to  itself  until 
it  points  vertically  downwards,  and  will  then  continue  to 
grow  in  that  line  as  shown  in  fig.  12.  In  fact,  in  whatever 


FIQ.  12. 

GERMINATING  BEAN. 
The  radicle  (R)  has  curved  geotropically  downwards  :  fl",  the  hilum. 

D.  E.  B.  3 


34  GEOTROPISM.  [CH.  Ill 

position  the  seed  may  be  placed,  the  radicle  will  bend 
until  it  reaches  the  vertical,  and  will  go  on  growing 
downwards  towards  the  centre  of  the  earth.  This  mode 
of  growth  is  known  as  geotropism,  and  is  but  one  out  of  a 
number  of  special  powers  which  the  plant  possesses  of 
directing  its  growth  according  to  external  circumstances. 
It  used  to  be  believed  that  the  radicle  attained  the 
vertically  downward  position  in  virtue  of  plasticity,  that 
it  bent  over  by  its  own  weight  as  a  piece  of  sealing-wax 
bends  if  kept  in  a  warm  place.  This  is  quite  a  mistaken 
view :  we  now  know  that  the  curvature  of  the  root  is  an 
active  process  due  to  a  rearrangement  of  longitudinal 
growth.  That  is  to  say  the  curvature  results  from  one 
longitudinal  half  of  the  root  growing  more  quickly  than 
the  other  half.  We  further  know  that  this  rearrangement 
of  growth  is  a  response  to  a  stimulus  quite  as  certainly 
as  that  the  movements  of  animals  are  brought  about  by 
stimulation.  It  is  not  of  course  suggested  that  a  plant  has 
consciousness,  nor  do  we  claim  consciousness  for  muscles 
or  nerves.  But  botanists  do  claim  for  plants  an  irrita- 
bility or  sensitiveness  by  means  of  which  the  plant's 
movements  are  directed  to  suit  its  environment:  they 
believe  that  by  this  sensitiveness  the  growth  of  the 
plant  is  directed  in  the  same  unconscious  way  that  the 
flight  of  a  moth  may  be  supposed  to  be  directed  towards 
a  lamp.  I  shall  return  to  this  point  when  the  upward 
growth  of  the  stem  into  the  air  is  discussed,  but  I  think 
it  is  worth  noting  that  at  the  very  outset  of  the  life 
of  the  plant,  in  its  germinating  state,  it  is  endowed 
with  and  guided  by  a  very  remarkable  kind  of  sensitive- 


CH.  Ill] 


ROOT. 


35 


ness  or  irritability.  This  quality  of  growth  which  enables 
a  root  to  grow  straight  down  into  the  ground  is  of 
obvious  use  to  it,  for  it  thus  fixes  itself  most  quickly  and 
most  effectively  in  the  soil  in  which  it  has  to  play  its  part 
in  the  plant's  economy.  Before  going  on  to  the  functions 
of  the  root  it  will  be  well  to  consider  its  structure. 


FIG.  13. 

TRANSVERSE  SECTION  OF  THE  ROOT  OF  Vicia  Faba  (semi-diagrammatic). 
p.l,  piliferous  layer  bearing  root  hairs. 
c,  cortex,  the  cells  of  which  are  not  shown. 
end,  endodermis. 
p.c,  pericycle  "\ 

x,  xylem          I    central  cylinder,  or  stele ;  see  Preface  on 
phi,  phloem    |       the  use  of  this  term. 
p,  pith  J 

Fig.  13  represents  a  transverse  section  of  the  primary 
root  of  a  bean  not  far  behind  the  tip,  as  seen  with  a 
low  power  of  the  microscope.  In  the  centre  of  the  section 
is  a  circular  mass  of  cells  differing  in  texture  and  aspect 

3—2 


36  ROOT.  [CH.  Ill 

from  the  rest,  which  is  known  as  the  central  cylinder ;  the 
region  that  surrounds  it  is  known  as  the  cortex,  and  the 
layer  of  cells  which  limits  the  cortex,  and  at  the  same 
time  limits  the  outer  surface  of  the  root,  is  the  piliferous 
layer.  If  the  central  cylinder  is  examined  a  little  more 
closely  it  will  be  seen  that  it  presents  certain  obvious 
patches  imbedded  in  substance  not  unlike  the  cortex  in 
general  appearance.  These  patches  are  elongated  masses 
or  ropes  of  tissue  running  longitudinally  in  the  root  and 
known  as  vascular  strands.  Both  the  cortex  and  the  sub- 
stance in  which  the  bundles  are  imbedded  are  made  up 
of  tissue  which  like  the  parenchyma  of  the  potato  tuber 
is  built  of  cells  whose  length  is  not  strikingly  different 
from  their  width. 

In  distinguishing  the  vascular  strands  from  the  rest  of 
the  root,  histologists  make  use  of  the  word  tissue:  they 
speak  of  vascular  tissue  and  parenchymatous  tissue.  It  is 
extremely  desirable,  but  by  no  means  easy,  to  seize  and 
define  the  meaning  of  this  important  term.  When  a  mass 
of  objects  is  presented  to  us,  our  impulse  is  to  classify 
them ;  and  the  finer  elements  in  vegetable  and  animal 
structure  are  classified  into  tissues.  But  not  every  classi- 
fication that  can  be  made  is  a  classification  into  tissues. 
The  conception  is  to  some  extent  arbitrary,  and  has  to  be 
learned  rather  than  evolved  from  general  principles.  It  is 
possible,  however,  to  give  certain  characteristics  common 
to  tissues. 

One  such  characteristic  is  that  the  cells  or  elements 
making  up  a  tissue  obey  a  common  law  of  growth. 
Thus  the  vascular  strands  in  the  root,  although  made 


CH.  Ill]  TISSUES.  37 

up  of  numerous  cells,  have  a  sort  of  individuality :  each 
cell  grows,  and  behaves  generally,  as  if  it  were  coordinated 
with  all  the  other  cells  of  the  strand.  The  cells  making  up 
the  vascular  strand  behave  like  the  soldiers  of  a  regiment, 
and  give  to  the  strand  the  same  sort  of  unity  that  comes 
from  the  combined  and  ordered  behaviour  of  drilled  men. 

On  the  other  hand  many  tissues  are  chiefly  character- 
ised by  being  made  up  of  a  mass  of  similar  cells.  Thus 
the  tissue  in  which  the  vascular  strands  are  imbedded 
is  a  mass  of  simple  rounded  or  angular  cells,  to  which 
the  term  parenchyma  is  applied,  as  in  the  case  of  the 
similar  tissue  in  the  potato  tuber;  here  the  criterion  of 
unity  of  growth  is  not  so  obvious. 

Lastly  some  tissues  are  more  especially  tissues  by  birth- 
right :  that  is  to  say  they  are  classified  together  because 
they  are  found  to  be  developed  in  a  similar  way  from  an 
embryonic  cell  or  group  of  cells.  Examples  of  tissues  in 
which  this  character  is  strong  will  be  met  with  later  on. 

I  am  now  concerned  to  point  out  the  difficulties  which 
meet  the  beginner  in  trying  to  seize  the  idea  of  a  tissue. 
On  the  whole  it  is  best  to  let  the  conception  grow 
gradually :  if  he  works  out  the  histology  of  plants  in  the 
laboratory,  and  reads  books  in  which  the  terminology 
is  not  incorrect,  he  will  gain  the  idea  in  the  best  and 
easiest  manner. 

Root-  cap. 

If  a  bean-root  is  held  up  against  the  light,  it  will 
be  seen  that  it  ends  in  a  conical  point,  0,  fig.  14,  and  that 
inside  the  root  a  curved  outline  M  can  be  dimly  seen.  The 


38 


ROOT-CAP. 


[CIL  III 


main  body  of  the  root  ends  at  M,  and  the  part  that  gives 
the  conical  form  seems  to  be  made  of  less  dense  material. 


FIG.  14. 

A   ROOT- CAP    DIAGRAMMATICALLY   REPRESENTED. 

R,  root.  M,  meristematic  region.  C,  root-cap. 

These  appearances,  somewhat  obscurely  seen  with  the 
naked  eye,  correspond  to  actual  and  important  facts. 
The  cap-like  part  G  is  a  structure  highly  characteristic 
of  roots,  a  region  of  the  root  of  great  interest  and  im- 
portance, known  by  the  name  of  root-cap.  The  surface 
of  the  root-cap  is  slimy  because  the  most  outward 
of  its  constituent  cells  are  constantly  becoming  dis- 
organised, and  in  the  natural  life  of  the  bean  they  are,  as 
they  die,  rubbed  off  against  the  resisting  soil  penetrated 
by  the  root.  In  spite  of  this  wear  and  tear  the  root-cap 
is  not  entirely  worn  away :  this  should  suggest  that,  like 
the  skin  on  the  human  hand,  it  is  renewed  underneath  as 
it  is  worn  away  outside.  This  is  the  case,  and  it  is  at  the 


CH.  Ill] 


MERISTEM. 


39 


region  M  about  the  centre  of  the  limiting  line,  that  new 
cells  are  being  manufactured  to  replace  the  ones  that  are 
lost.  Not  only  is  the  region  M  the  manufactory  of  root-cap 
cells,  but  it  is  also  the  manufactory  of  cells  which  go  to  form 
part  of  the  main  body  of  the  root.  Thus  if  we  were  to 
examine  a  longitudinal  section  of  a  root,  and  if  we  carried 
our  observation  along  the  centre  line  RMC  in  fig.  14,  we 
should  discover  this  remarkable  state  of  things : — well- 
grown  differentiated  cells  at  R,  and  again  at  C  differentiated 
root-cap  cells,  and  between  them  at  .M"  a  small  quantity 
of  meristematic  tissue,  minute,  delicate,  simple  undiffer- 


\ 

B             t 
d 

*                 I 

a 

:           D 

IV 

in 


c 

FIG.  15, 

DIAGRAM  ILLUSTRATING  MERISTEMATIC  (OR  MERISMATIC)  TISSUE. 
I.  a  meristematic  cell  ABGD.  II.  a  cross-wall  db  has  appeared. 

III.  AabB  has  grown  and  again  equals  ABGD  in  size,  while  aCDb  has  also 
grown. 

IV.  AabB  has  been  divided  by  a  cross- wall  cd. 

V.  AcdB  has  again  grown,  it  equals  ABCD  in  size  and  is  ready  again 

to  divide.     Meanwhile  cabd  and  aCDb  have  increased  in  size  con- 
siderably. 


40  MERISTEM.  [CH.  Ill 

entiated  cells,  which  will  in  time  give  rise  in  their  turn 
to  root  on  one  side  and  root-cap  on  the  other.  This 
tissue  makes  up  what  is  known  as  the  growing  point  of 
the  root  and  of  the  cap.  Several  things  have  to  be  noticed 
about  meristematic  tissue :  one  is  what  may  be  called 
the  quality  of  perpetual  youth.  Let  ABGD,  fig.  15,  be  a 
meristematic  cell,  and  let  it  be  divided  into  two  com- 
partments by  the  transverse  cell-wall  ab.  The  lower  half 
will  give  up  its  embryonic  character  and  will  begin  to 
make  part  of  the  permanent  plant-body.  But  the  other 
half  AabB  retains  the  embryonic  merismatic  character, 
and  when  it  has  again  grown  to  its  original  size 
it  again  divides  by  a  line  cd.  The  process  may  be 
repeated  indefinitely,  so  that  we  get  a  row  of  cells  of 
which  the  topmost  retains  the  capacity  of  continued 
division  and  all  the  rest  are  on  the  way  to  become 
permanent  tissue. 

I  began  by  speaking  of  M  (fig.  14)  as  a  manufactory  of 
cells,  and  this  is  a  convenient  expression,  but  it  must 
always  be  understood  that  in  such  a  manufactory,  cell 
originates  from  cell,  and  that  the  process  of  manufacture 
is  cell  division  of  such  a  sort  that  half  the  divided  cell 
remains  capable  of  keeping  the  work  going. 

In  thinking  over  the  growing  point  of  a  root  we  are 
liable  to  fall  into  a  false  conception;  we  think  of  cells 
being  manufactured  one  on  the  top  of  the  other  like 
bricks  which  make  up  a  wall,  and  we  may  imagine, 
when  the  new  layers  of  cells  have  been  made  and  laid  on 
the  older  layers,  that  they  have  done  their  work,  that  they 
have  increased  the  size  of  the  plant  by  their  diameter,  just 


CH.  Ill] 


ROOT-TIP. 


41 


as  bricks  put  on  raise  a  wall  by  a  single  course  only.  But 
this  would  be  quite  wrong ;  each  cell  that  has  been  created 
by  cell -division  at  the  growing  point  undergoes  great 
increase  in  size  before  it  becomes  a  permanent  member 
of  the  root. 

The  root  of  the  bean  is  not  so  easily  understood  or 
so  instructive  as  that  of  the  maize,  and  the  drawing 
(fig.  16)  which  illustrates  root -structure  is  therefore  taken 
from  that  plant. 


FIG.  16. 
DIAGRAM  ILLUSTRATING  THE  STRUCTURE  OF  THE  ROOT-TIP  IN 

LONGITUDINAL  SECTION. 
.  c,  cortex.         v.c,  central  cylinder.         r.c,  root-cap. 

The  points  to  notice  are  (1)  the  central  cylinder  cc 
seen  in  longitudinal  section,  ending  a  dome-like  mass  of 
meristem.  Then  (2)  the  cortex  which  thins  away  to  a  layer 
of  meristem  only  one  cell  thick,  which  keeps  forming 
new  cortex  cells.  Then  (3)  the  sharply  marked  root-cap  ro 
whose  new  cells  are  made  by  another  layer  of  meristem. 


42  ROOT.  [CH.  Ill 

The  central  cylinder  is  surrounded  by  an  envelope  or 
cylindrical  sheath,  one  cell  in  thickness,  which  in  section 


FIG.  17. 

PART  OF  FIG.  13,  TRANSVERSE  SECTION  THROUGH  THE  ROOT  OF  Vicia  Faba, 
under  a  high  power. 

c,  cortex.  p,  pith.  x,  xylem.  ph,  phloem. 

e,  endodermis ;  in  this  specimen  the  "  spindles  "  on  the  radial  walls  were 

only  apparent  opposite  the  phloems. 
p.  c,  pericycle,  which  in  the  bean  is  of  two  layers  opposite  the  phloems. 

shows  as  a  ring  of  cells.  This  is  known  as  the  bundle- 
sheath  or  endodermis.  It  may  be  recognized  because  the 
radial  walls,  those  which  separate  cell  from  cell,  have  a 
peculiar  appearance,  due  to  their  being  delicately  un- 
dulated, and  producing  the  effect  of  a  dot  or  spindle. 
In  the  root  of  the  bean  however  this  character  endodermis 
is  not  easily  seen. 

Within  the  endodermis  comes  another  sheath  of  cells 
called  the  pericycle :  this  is  usually  a  one  layered  sheath, 
but  in  the  bean  it  is  in  places  several  cells  in  thickness. 


CH.  Ill]  VESSELS.  43 

The  eridodermis  is  the  innermost  layer  of  the  cortex : 
the  pericycle  the  most  external  layer  of  the  central 
cylinder. 

Within  the  bundle -sheath  8  or  10  patches  of  tissue, 
4  or  5  being  of  one  kind,  4  or  5  of  another,  alternate 
with  each  other  as  shown  in  fig.  13,  where  phi  and  x 
alternate  as  the  eye  travels  round  the  circumference  of 
the  axial  cylinder.  The  patches  marked  x  are  known  as 
xylem,  the  alternate  ones  phi  are  called  phloem.  Xylem 
and  phloem  are  the  constituents  which,  in  vascular  plants, 
i.e.  plants  with  vessels,  make  up  the  vascular  tissues.  At 
present  we  are  only  concerned  with  the  xylem ;  it  is  made 
up  of  vessels,  a  vessel  being  a  pipe  or  tube  built  up  of 
cells  placed  end  to  end,  the  constituent  cells  of  a  vessel 
being  excessively  long  in  proportion  to  their  diameter. 

The  striking  feature  about  them  is  that  they  have  no 
cell-contents ;  the  protoplasm  which  they  originally  con- 
tained, and  which  regulated  their  behaviour  whilst  they 
were  developing,  dies  and  disappears.  Moreover  the 
cross  walls,  which  are  the  end  walls  of  the  constituent 
cells,  become  disorganised,  and  disappear,  either  in  part  or 
completely,  so  that  the  vessels  finally  come  to  be  elongated 
tubes  without  protoplasmic  contents.  The  walls  of  the 
vessels  undergo  moreover  a  peculiar  change,  they  are  no 
longer  ordinary  cellulose ;  they  have  been  lignified, — 
changed  in  such  a  way  that  they  no  longer  react  chemi- 
cally like  cellulose. 

The  root  is  thus  seen  to  be  characterised  by  the 
presence  of  elongated  tubes  running  along  its  whole 
length,  which  might  suggest  the  transference  of  fluid 


44  ORIGIN   OF  [CH.  Ill 

through  the  raot;  and  this  in  fact  is  their  function,  for 
it  is  through  these  pipe-like  vessels  that  the  water 
collected  by  the  roots  in  the  soil  is  transmitted  to  the 
parts  of  the  plant  above  ground.  The  absorption  of  water 
by  the  root  requires  among  other  things  that  the  root 
shall  present  a  large  surface  to  the  soil.  It  is  only  by  the 
extraordinary  multiplication  of  surface  that  the  plant  is 
able  to  perform  what  seems  an  impossibility :  thus,  if  a 
plant  is  kept  for  some  time  without  water  it  is  found, 
just  before  it  finally  withers,  to  be  obtaining  water  from 
soil  apparently  as  dry  as  dust.  It  is  not  usually  realised 
to  what  a  depth  and  width  roots  extend;  in  a  field  of 
winter  wheat  the  roots  have  been  found  reaching  to  seven 
feet  beneath  the  surface,  and  in  a  single  oat-plant  it 
was  calculated  that  the  length  of  the  root  including  its 
branches  was  150  feet1. 

This  manner  in  which  roots  branch  has  therefore  some 
importance. 

The  roots  which  grow  out  from  the  primary  root  are 
called  secondary,  these  in  their  turn  give  off  tertiary  roots. 
The  first  thing  that  strikes  the  observer  is  that  it  is  only 
on  the  older  part  of  the  root  that  secondary  roots  are  seen. 
Near  the  base  (fig.  4),  i.e.  on  the  oldest  part  of  the  root, 
are  seen  the  longest,  i.e.  the  oldest  secondary  roots ;  and  in 
the  region  below  they  are  shorter,  while  they  are  not  to  be 
seen  in  the  apical  region.  The  figure  also  shows  what  is 
characteristic  of  the  secondary  roots,  namely,  that  they 
are  arranged  in  longitudinal  rows,  the  roots  in  each  ro\v 
being  accurately  one  above  the  other.  This  arrangement, 
1  Johnson's  'How  Crops  Grow,'  Dyer  and  Church's  edit.  1869,  p.  233. 


CH.  Ill]  SECONDARY   ROOTS.  45 

which  gives  a  curiously  formal,  symmetrical  look  to  a 
branching  root,  depends  on  the  fact  that  the  secondary 
roots  spring  from  opposite  the  xylems,  and  since  the 
strands  of  xylem  run  straight  down  the  primary  roots,  it 
follows  that  the  bases  of  the  secondary  roots  run  also  in 
vertical  lines.  The  primary  roots,  as  explained  before,  have 
a  quality  of  growth  which  enables  them  to  grow  straight 
down;  the  secondary  roots  have  a  similar,  but  not  an 
identical,  quality  of  growth,  in  consequence  of  which  they 
grow,  roughly  speaking,  horizontally,  or  rather  somewhat 
obliquely.  In  this  way  they  parcel  out  space  between 
them,  the  four  secondary  roots  emerging  at  any  given 
level,  run  out  north,  south,  east,  and  west.  It  is  clear 
that  there  will  be  unoccupied  soil  between  the  secondary 
roots,  especially  when  they  have  grown  to  some  length ; 
this  space  is  taken  up  by  the  tertiary  roots,  and  these  are 
not  guided  by  any  directive  quality  of  growth  in  relation 
to  gravity  but  run  out  upwards,  downwards,  right  and 
ieft,  thus  making  the  most  of  the  vacant  places. 

One  other  characteristic  of  the  growth  of  secondary 
(and  tertiary)  roots  must  be  described.  In  the  fig.  4,  at 
the  base  of  each  secondary  root,  in  the  row  facing  the 
observer,  can  be  seen  a  vertical  slit  or  cleft,  through  which 
the  root  passes.  This  is  explained  by  the  mode  of  origin 
of  these  organs,  namely,  that  they  arise  in  the  pericycle. 
That  is  to  say,  one  or  more  cells  in  the  pericycle  of  the 
primary  root  begins  to  divide  and  form  a  mass  of  new 
cells  which  constitute  a  very  young  secondary  root.  In 
this  stage,  shown  in  fig.  18,  it  is  obviously  invisible  from 
the  outside,  since  it  is  covered  in  by  cortex.  As  it  grows 


46 


ROOT-HAIRS. 


[CH.  Ill 


in  length  it  pierces  the  tissues  and  burrowing  through  the 
cortex  breaks  out  at  the  surface,  leaving  in  the  cleft 
surrounding  its  base,  evidence  of  its  internal  manner  of 
origination. 


FIG.  18. 
TRANSVERSE  SECTION  OF  THE  PRIMARY  ROOT  OF  THE  BEAN, 

showing  a  secondary  root  developing. 

p.  I,  piliferous  layer.  c,  cortex.  &.  s,  endodermis. 

x,  xylem.  phi,  phloem.  p,  pith. 

The  surface  of  root  in  contact  with  the  soil  is  still 
further  increased  by  the  growth  of  what  are  known  as 
root-hairs.  These  can  be  especially  well  seen  in  seedlings 
of  the  mustard,  cabbage,  or  one  of  the  cereals.  A  seedling 
mustard  which  has  germinated  in  damp  air  gives  the 
appearance  shown  in  fig.  19.  The  base  of  the  root,  where 
it  joins  the  young  stem,  bears  a  dense  frill  of  delicate 
colourless  hairs ;  nearer  to  the  tip  of  the  root  they  are 
younger  and  therefore  shorter,  and  at  the  tip  of  the  root 
they  are  not  found.  A  transverse  section  (fig.  13)  would 


CH.  Ill]  ROOT-HATRS.  47 

show  that  each  hair   is   an    external   cell  elongated   by 
growth  at  right  angles  to  the  surface  of  the  root.     When 


FIG.  19. 

MUSTABD  SEEDLING, 

showing  the  cotyledons  (C),  and  the  root  covered  in  its  older 
part  by  root-hairs  (R). 

it  is  understood  that  each  of  the  innumerable  rootlets  of 
a  well-grown  plant  bears  root-hairs,  it  will  be  realised 
how  enormously  the  surface  of  the  root  is  multiplied. 
The  nature  of  the  contact  between  the  plant  and  the  soil 
is  extremely  close ;  if  a  plant  is  removed  from  the  soil 
and  examined  under  the  microscope  it  can  be  seen  how 
the  root-hairs  press  against,  even  to  some  extent  wrap 
round  and  adhere  to,  minute  particles.  The  adhesion  of 
the  root-hairs  to  the  soil  can  be  simply  demonstrated  by 
pulling  a  seedling  up  from  loose  soil,  when  it  presents  the 
appearance  shown  in  fig.  20.  The  apical  region  of  the 
root  comes  up  clean  and  bare,  while  the  basal  region  is 
shaggy  with  its  coat  of  earthy  particles.  In  older  plants 
a  further  fact  may  be  demonstrated  in  the  same  way. 
In  these  the  basal,  as  well  as  the  apical  part  of  the  root 
is  bare,  because  the  root-hairs  are  short-lived  organs,  and 
where  they  are  dead  the  root  does  not  retain  its  envelope 
of  soil. 

I  have  spoken  of  the  root  absorbing  water,  but  it  must 


48  ROOT-HAIRS.  [CH    III 

be  remembered  that  the  water  so  absorbed  is  the  vehicle 
by  which  the  plant  receives  two-thirds  of  its  food  material, 


FIQ.  20. 
A  SEEDLING  WHEAT  WITH  SOIL  ADHERING  TO  THE  ROOTS.     (After  Sachs.) 

for  it  is  in  this  way  that  nitrogen  in  the  form  of  nitrates, 
sulphur  in  the  form  of  sulphates,  phosphorus  as  phosphates, 
calcium,  potassium,  magnesium  and  iron  reach  it.  To  this 
part  of  the  subject  I  shall  return. 


CHAPTER   IV. 

THE   STEM   OF   THE   SUNFLOWER.      MORPHOLOGY   AND 
HISTOLOGY. 

THE  present  chapter  deals  with  the  structure  of  stems, 
and  for  the  sake  of  convenience  this  part  of  the  plant- 
body  is  studied  in  the  sunflower  instead  of  in  the  bean  or 
pumpkin.  The  sunflower,  Helianthus  annum,  is  a  near 
relative  of  the  Jerusalem  artichoke,  H.  tuberosus,  and  what 
is  here  said  applies,  speaking  generally,  to  both. 

The  germination  of  the  sunflower  is  of  the  same 
general  type  as  that  of  the  pumpkin;  the  embryo  has  a 
pair  of  large  fleshy  cotyledons  loaded  with  reserve  matter, 
which  like  those  of  the  pumpkin  expand  above  ground 
and  function  as  leaves,  that  is  to  say,  they  become  green 
with  chlorophyll  and  they  assimilate.  Between  the  coty- 
ledons is  the  minute  plumule ;  it  bears  a  number  of 
undeveloped  leaves  crowded  together,  and  surrounding 
a  growing  point.  It  is  in  fact  a  bud  which  will  lengthen 
out  into  a  tall  stem  on  which  fully  developed  leaves  will 
take  the  place  of  the  semi-developed  ones  now  clothing  it. 
The  growing  point  at  the  extremity  of  the  plumule  differs 
in  detail  from  that  of  the  root ;  it  has  for  instance 
D.  E.  B.  4 


50  SUNFLOWER.  [CH.  IV 

nothing  corresponding  to  a  root-cap,  but  it  has  the 
essential  characteristics  of  places  where  new  cells  are 
manufactured  by  division;  it  in  fact  possesses  the  em- 
bryonic character,  or  quality  of  continual  youth. 

In  a  growing  plant  in  which  the  stem  has  begun 
the  process  of  elongation  several  important  points  may 
be  noted: — 

In  the  first  place  the  leaves  are  markedly  different 
in  form  and  texture  from  the  cotyledons.  But  the  most 
striking  point  to  be  noted  is  one  which,  by  its  extreme 
familiarity,  tends  to  be  forgotten, — namely,  that  the  stem 
is  divided  into  alternate  regions,  (1)  which  have,  and  (2) 
which  have  not,  lateral  outgrowths.  The  places  where  the 
leaves  spring  out  are  known  as  nodes  (fig.  21),  and  the 
alternating  leafless  regions  as  internodes.  Thus,  like  the 
body  of  a  worm  or  an  insect,  the  plant-body  is  segmented 
into  a  number  of  definite  regions  from  which  the  lateral 
appendages  spring.  The  distinction  into  nodes  and  in- 
ternodes comes  out  clearly  in  the  growth  of  a  bud,  where 
a  certain  division  of  labour  is  apparent :  the  nodes,  which 
bear  the  leaves,  do  not  increase  in  length ;  while  the  in- 
ternodes, free  from  leaves,  increase  greatly  in  length.  The 
unfolding  of  a  bud  is  therefore  the  simultaneous  growth 
of  the  internodes,  and  of  the  leaves  at  the  nodes. 

There  is  an  important  difference  between  the  manner 
of  development  of  the  lateral  outgrowths  of  stems  and  roots. 
The  secondary  roots  have  their  origin  deep  down  in  the 
tissues  of  the  primary  root.  In  the  stem  the  outgrowths 
arise  on  the  surface.  The  growing  point  of  the  stem  will 
be  found  to  end  in  a  blunt,  rounded  end,  and  below  this  to 


CH.  IV]  MORPHOLOGY.  51 

present  a  series  of  rounded  excrescences,  those  nearest  the 
point  being  the  youngest  and  smallest,  and  those  further 


FIG.  21. 

STEM  OF  PIMPERNEL  (Anagallis). 

To  illustrate  the  alternation  of  nodes  and  internodes. 
(From  Le  Maout  and  Decaisne.) 

away  being  older  and  approaching  more  and  more  the 
form  of  young  leaves. 

If  the   stem   is   split   longitudinally   in  such  a  way 

4—2 


52  SUNFLOWER.  [CH.  IV 

that  the  section  also  bisects  a  leaf  and  leaf-stalk  longi- 
tudinally, it  will  be  seen  that  in  the  acute  angle  between 
the  leaf-stalk  and  the  stem,  i.e.  just  above  the  insertion  of 
the  leaf,  is  a  bud,  similar  in  character  to  the  small  bud 
which  lay  between  the  cotyledons  and  gave  origin  to  the 
main  stem.  This  bud  which,  if  it  developes,  will  grow  out 
into  a  branch  bearing  leaves  in  its  turn,  is  called  axillary, 
from  its  position  in  the  axil,  or  armpit-like  angle  above 
the  leaf  (see  fig.  21),  and  it  is  a  fact  of  broad  general 
significance  that  normal  branches  always  spring  from  the 
axil  of  a  leaf.  This  general  law  is  useful  in  understanding 
the  structure  of  certain  plants :  of  this  the  potato-  and  the 
artichoke-tuber  have  already  supplied  instances,  for  the 
eyes  or  buds  grow  in  the  axils  of  leaves  whose  traces  are 
visible  in  the  markings  on  the  surface  of  the  tubers.  It 
makes  it  possible  also  to  understand  such  a  plant  as  the 
Butcher's  Broom  (Ruscus  aculeatus).  Here  the  observer 
sees  the  stem  beset  with  flat  green  outgrowths,  which 
he  naturally  takes  for  leaves,  until  a  closer  examination 
shows  him  that  each  outgrowth  springs  from  the  axil 
of  a  scale-like  rudimentary  leaf.  This  observation  points 
to  what  is  the  truth,  namely,  that  the  outgrowths  are 
flattened  branches  functioning  as  leaves,  and  taking  the 
place  physiologically  of  the  useless  but  true  leaves  in 
whose  axils  they  grow. 

Although  it  is  not  always  possible  to  tell  a  leaf 
from  a  branch  by  its  appearance,  there  are  nevertheless 
some  characters  by  which  the  two  can  be  distinguished. 
In  the  first  place,  leaves  differ  from  branches  in  the 
limited  character  of  their  growth.  A  leaf  soon  ceases  to 


CH.  IV]  MORPHOLOGY.  53 

have  any  embryonic  tissue,  in  other  words,  all  the  cells 
which  compose  the  leaf  soon  take  on  a  permanent 
character.  Compare  for  instance  the  leaf  of  an  oak 
and  the  branch  that  developes  from  the  bud  in  its  axil ; 
the  leaf  increases  until  it  attains  a  length  of  2  inches 
or  so,  and  then  it  grows  no  more,  but  the  branch  grows 
year  after  year  and  continues  to  bear,  in  the  buds  which 
cover  it,  innumerable  growing  points. 

Another  point  is  of  importance;  the  flowers,  which 
are  the  reproductive  parts  of  a  plant,  are  borne  on 
branches,  whereas  the  leaves  do  not  bear  flowers.  This 
may  be  illustrated  again  by  the  Butcher's  Broom,  whose 
flowers  grow  on  the  flattened  leaf-like  branches  above 
described.  The  position  in  which  the  flower  is  borne 
has  also  a  wider  morphological  importance.  It  is  one  of 
the  characters  that  distinguish  the  whole  of  the  root- 
system  from  that  of  the  stem.  At  first  sight  it  seems 
absurd  to  appeal  to  such  a  character  to  mark  off  root 
from  stem,  since  a  typical  stem  and  a  typical  root  are 
so  different  in  appearance.  But  in  the  potato  an  under- 
ground rootlike  stem  has  been  met  with,  and  in  the  fern 
another  instance  will  occur.  Roots,  on  the  other  hand, 
are  by  no  means  always  underground :  the  aerial  roots  of 
the  ivy  have  been  described,  and  many  such  cases  occur ; 
we  must  therefore  look  for  more  fundamental  distinctions. 
It  has  been  seen  that  a  stem,  the  potato-tuber,  may  be 
devoid  of  chlorophyll,  but  it  might  have  been  hoped, 
when  a  part  of  a  plant  is  found  to  be  green,  that  then  at 
least  we  should  know  it  not  to  be  a  root.  But  certain 
tropical  orchids  have  flat  green  aerial  roots  which  actually 


SUNFLOWER. 


[CH.  IV 


do  the  work  of  leaves  in  assimilating  carbon.  The  cri- 
terion of  the  absence  or  presence  of  chlorophyll  fails 
therefore,  and  we  are  driven  to  see  that  the  absence  or 
presence  of  flowers  may  be  of  value. 

The  obvious  external  characters  of  the  sunflower  stem 
may  be  summarised  before  going  on  to  its  microscopic 
characters.  The  points  to  be  noted  are  that  it  is  a 
vertical  structure  divided  into  nodes  and  internodes,  the 
nodes  bearing  opposite1  leaves,  or  in  the  case  of  the 
lowermost  node  opposite  leafy  cotyledons ;  it  terminates 
in  a  growing  point  and  bears  buds  (which  are  potential 
branches)  in  the  axils  of  its  leaves. 


FIG.  22. 

DIAGRAMMATIC  SECTION  OF  THE  STEM  OF  HELIANTHUS. 
ep,  epidermis.  /,  pericycle-fibres.          x,  xylem. 

c,  cortex.  ph,  phloem.  mr,  medullary  ray. 

e,  endodermis.  c6,  cambium.  p,  pith. 

A  transverse  section   of   a    young    Helianthus    stem 
presents  certain  resemblances  to  the  section  of  a  root,  while 

1  In  Helianthus  tuberosus  the  leaves  are  in  sets  of  three,  and  there  is 
some  irregularity  in  their  arrangement  in  the  sunflower. 


CH.  IV]  CENTRAL  CYLINDER.  55 

it  differs  from  it  strikingly  in  detail.  The  resemblances  are, 
however,  of  a  more  fundamental  nature  than  the  points  of 
difference.  The  chief  part  of  the  section  is  taken  up  by 
a  cylinder,  the  central  cylinder,  which  corresponds  to  the 
region  bearing  the  same  name  in  the  root,  with  which  it 
is  indeed  continuous.  In  the  diagram,  fig.  22,  the  cy- 
linder is  marked  out  by  the  double  line  e.  Outside  the 
central  cylinder  is  a  region  known  as  the  cortex :  the  cortex 
is  covered  by  a  single  layer  of  cells  ep,  forming  a  special 
tissue  known  as  the  epidermis.  This  tissue  is  of  great 
importance  both  morphologically  and  from  the  point 
of  view  of  function,  and  will  be  considered  in  detail 
in  a  later  chapter.  The  most  internal  layer  of  the  cortex 
is  the  line  e,  fig.  22,  already  referred  to,  which  bears  a 
name  identical  with  the  corresponding  layer  in  the  root, 
viz.  endodermis.  In  the  stem  it  generally  pursues  a 
wavy  course,  as  in  the  figure,  and  may  be  easily  recognized 
by  the  presence  of  starch  grains  in  its  cells.  In  the 
centre  of  the  central  cylinder  is  a  large  mass  of  pith,  p : 
in  the  growing  condition  the  pith  is  juicy,  soft  and  greenish 
in  colour ;  but  after  a  time,  long  before  the  whole  plant 
dies,  the  pith  changes  its  character :  its  cells  die,  that  is 
to  say,  the  protoplasm  inside  them  dies ;  they  no  longer 
contain  cell-sap  but  become  filled  with  air.  It  is  now 
no  longer  a  green  and  sappy,  but  a  dry,  white,  spongy  and 
very  light  substance,  like  the  pith  of  a  woody  elder 
branch,  or  like  the  pith  used  in  the  laboratory  in  cutting 
sections. 

Surrounding  the  pith  is  a  broken  ring,   made   of  a 
series  of  dots;  this  ring  feels   hard   and   woody  to   the 


56  SUNFLOWER.  [CH.  IV 

razor,  and  if  the  stem  is  split  longitudinally  it  will  be 
obvious  that  each  dot  corresponds  to  a  rope  or  strand  of 
fibrous  tissue  running  down  the  stem.  Each  of  these 
dots  is  a  vascular  bundle,  and  is  seen  in  fig.  22  to  be  made 
up  of  a  mass  of  vascular  tissue  (ph,  oc)  and  of  a  patch  of 
fibres  (f).  These  fibres1  were,  until  recently,  called 
bast  fibres ;  they  are  now  usually  described  as  pericycle- 
fibres  because  they  originate  in  the  region  known  as  the 
pericycle,  which  forms  the  external  limit  of  the  central 
cylinder. 

It  should  be  noted  that  between  the  vascular  bundles, 
avenues  of  parenchyma  run  towards  the  cortex :  these 
radiating  paths  by  which,  except  for  the  pericycle,  pith 
and  cortex  are  joined,  are  known  as  medullary  rays,  and 
will  be  seen  later  on  to  be  of  great  importance. 

Each  vascular  bundle  consists  of  three  kinds  of  tissue, 
as  seen  in  figs.  22,  23,  24. 

I.  Xylem,  nearer  the  pith. 

II.  Phloem,  nearer  the  cortex. 
in.    Cambium,  between  the  two. 

The  arrangement  differs  strikingly  from  that  of  the 
root  where  free  strips  of  xylem  alternated  with  free  strips 
of  phloem ;  here  each  vascular  strand  contains  both  xylem 
and  phloem.  (See  Preface  on  the  word  stele.) 

1  There  seems  to  me  no  substantial  inaccuracy  in  using  the  term 
bast  for  the  pericycle  fibres  as  well  as  for  the  hard  elements  of  the  phloem. 
The  word  becomes  purely  descriptive  and  does  not  assert  a  common 
origin  of  the  tissues  to  which  it  is  applied. 


CH.  IV] 


XYLEM,   PHLOEM. 


57 


The  word  xylem  indicates  that  it  is  the  woody  part 
of  the  bundle,  and  it  will  appear  later  that  the  wood  of 
trees,  in  the  ordinary  sense  of  the  word,  is  in  fact  chiefly 


PP- 


FIG.  23. 

TRANSVERSE  SECTION  THROUGH  THE  STEM  OF  Helianthus  tuberosus, 
THE  JERUSALEM  ARTICHOKE. 

e,  endodermis. 

s.  t,  sieve  tube. 

cb,  cambium. 

m.  r.  p,  medullary  ray. 

x.  /,  xylem  fibre. 


c,  cortex. 

/,  pericycle-fibres. 

c.  c,  companion  cells. 

i.  cb,  interfascicular  cambium. 

d.  v,  dotted  or  pitted  vessel. 
p.  x,  spiral  vessel. 


p.  p,  pith. 

made   up  of  the  xylem  of  a  great  number  of  vascular 
bundles. 


58  SUNFLOWER.  [CH.  IV 

The  word  phloem  on  the  other  hand  points  to  a 
likeness  to  the  bark  of  trees,  and  here  again  it  will  appear 
that  the  term  is  well  used,  since  the  phloem  part  of  the 
bundle  in  the  sunflower  is  a  tissue  allied  to  the  external 
tissues  of  trees. 

The  most  essential  character  common  to  the  xylem 
and  phloem  is  that  which  gives  to  both  the  quality 
of  vascular  tissue,  namely,  the  fact  that  they  consist 
largely  of  tube-like  elements  or  vessels  built  up  of  long 
cells  placed  end  to  end.  In  the  xylem  as  well  as  in 
the  phloem  there  are  also  non -vascular  tissues  made  up  of 
cells  not  fitted  together  into  tubes.  So  that  xylem  and 
phloem  are  made  up  of: — xylem  vessels  and  xylem 
cells,  phloem  vessels  and  phloem  cells. 

The  points  of  difference  are  perhaps  more  striking 
than  the  points  of  resemblance.  The  xylem  vessels  (like 
the  vessels  in  the  root  which  were  briefly  examined) 
are  hollow  tubes  empty  of  protoplasm,  whereas  the  vessels 
of  the  phloem  contain  protoplasm.  The  xylem  vessels 
have  but  few  partitions,  the  cross-walls  of  the  constituent 
cells  having  mostly  disappeared.  The  cross-walls  in 
the  phloem-vessels  have  not  disappeared,  and  moreover 
present  a  peculiarity  which  is  especially  characteristic, 
and  which  has  given  rise  to  the  name  sieve-tubes  by 
which  these  vessels  are  known.  The  cross- walls  of  the 
sieve-tubes  are  perforated  by  numerous  holes  (like  a 
sieve),  and  through  these  holes  one  constituent  cell 
communicates  with  the  next  in  the  row.  Not  that  the 
cavities  communicate,  for  the  minute  holes  in  the  sieve- 
plates  (as  the  perforated  cross-walls  are  called)  are  filled 


CH.  IV] 


XYLEM,    PHLOEM. 


59 


by  delicate  ropes  of  protoplasm,  by  which  means  there  is 
continuity  of  the  living  element  from  cell  to  cell  through- 
out the  sieve-tube. 

Another  point  of  difference  between  the  xylem  vessels 
and  the  sieve-tubes  (phloem  vessels)  is  the  character  of 
their  walls :  the  walls  of  the  xylem  vessels  are  no  longer 
simple  cellulose,  but  have  suffered  a  change  known  as 
lignification.  They  are  firmer  and  more  resisting  than  the 
soft  sieve-tube  walls,  but  the  difference  between  the  two 
is  not  merely  one  of  texture,  they  are  chemically  different. 
The  xylem  vessels  no  longer  give  the  reaction  of  cellulose 
with  Schulze's  solution,  which  colours  them  yellow,  while 
the  sieve-tube  walls  still  give  the  purple  colour  charac- 
teristic of  cellulose. 


corf. 


vase  bimd. 


LONGITUDINAL  SECTION  THROUGH  THE  STEM  OF  Helianthus 
tuberosus,  THE  JERUSALEM  ARTICHOKE. 


corf,  cortex. 

«,  epidermis. 

p,  parenchyma  of  cortex. 

/,  pericycle  fibres. 

cb,  cambium. 

sp,  spiral  vessels. 


vase,  bund,  vascular  bundle. 

c,  collenchyma. 
&.  st  endodermis. 
.<?.  ty  sieve  tube. 

d,  d,  dotted  or  pitted  vessels. 
p.  p,  parenchyma  of  pith. 


60 


STRATIFICATION. 


[CH.  IV 


When  a  longitudinal  section  of  the  xylem  is  examined 
with  a  high  power  (fig.  24)  it  will  appear  that  the  vessels 
are  of  various  kinds.  Near  the  inner  margin  they  are 
very  narrow  in  diameter  and  are  marked  by  a  spiral  line, 
further  towards  the  circumference  they  are  wider  and 
the  walls  are  covered  with  dots  instead  of  being  spirally 
marked.  These  two  kinds  of  vessels  are  known  as  spiral 
and  dotted  vessels.  To  understand  the  meaning  of  this  it 
is  necessary  to  consider  the  way  in  which  cell  walls  are 
thickened.  When  a  transverse  section  of  a  cell  wall  is 
examined  under  a  high  power  of  the  microscope  it  can  be 
seen  to  be  delicately  striped  by  numerous  parallel  lines,  so 
that  it  seems  to  be  made  up  of  concentric  layers  or  shells 
as  described  above  in  starch-grains.  This  appearance  is 
known  as  stratification  and  has  been  the  subject  of  much 


FIG.  25. 
MODEL  REPRESENTING  THE  STRUCTURE  OP  A  PITTED  CELL-WALL: 

b  represents  a  square  sheet  of  paper  pierced  by  a  circular  hole ;  in  the 
upper  figure  a  number  of  sheets  like  6  are  shown  in  section  pasted 
one  over  the  other,  the  lowest  being  pasted  to  an  unperforated  sheet  a. 


CH.  IV]  PITTED    WALLS.  61 

research  and  of  no  little  disputing  among  botanists.  It 
is  now  generally  believed  that  the  lines  of  stratification 
represent  successive  films  of  cellulose  added  by  the 
protoplasm  to  the  cell  wall.  A  single  sheet  of  paper, 
which  is  thickened  by  pasting  on  to  it  other  sheets,  may 
serve  as  a  model  of  the  thickening  cell  wall,  and  will  in 
transverse  section  give  the  same  stratified  appearance  as 
an  actual  cell  wall.  Fig.  25  represents  a  model  of  a  more 
complex  case.  The  original  sheet  of  paper  (a)  on  which 
the  successive  sheets  are  pasted  is  unperforated,  while 
each  of  the  sheets  (6)  to  be  fastened  over  it  is  pierced 
by  a  circular  hole.  The  resulting  thick  sheet  of  paper 
will  when  seen  in  transverse  section  have  the  appearance 
shown  in  the  figure. 

If  the  perforated  sheets  had  been  pasted  on  to  both 
sides  of  the  whole  sheet  the  model  would  have  represented 
a  dotted  or  pitted  cell  wall,  in  which  a  similar  appearance 
is  produced  in  roughly  speaking  the  same  way.  Fig.  26 


FIG.  26. 

CELLS  OF  A  DATE-STONE  IN  SECTION, 

showing  thick  cell- walls  with  numerous  simple  pits. 

m.l,  the  middle  lamella  thickened  on  both  sides,  except  where  the  pits  occur. 


62  BAST   FIBRES.  [CH.  IV 

represents  what  is  known  as  a  pitted  cell  wall ;  the  de- 
pressions are  the  pits,  and  the  thin  layer,  which  separates 
pit  from  pit,  is  the  pit-membrane. 

The  dots  seen  on  the  walls  of  the  large  xylem  vessels 
are  pits  of  a  slightly  more  complicated  kind  than  that 
shown  in  fig.  26.  The  spiral  lines  and  rings  which 
distinguish  the  narrow  vessels  at  the  central  side  of 
the  bundle  are  the  result  of  still  more  complicated 
thickening. 

In  the  xylem  the  non-vascular  elements  are  the  cells 
forming  the  parenchyma  of  the  xylem,  and  the  xylem- 
fibres  (fig.  23  x.f\  elongated,  tapering,  thick-walled  cells. 
In  the  phloem  attention  must  also  be  called  to  certain 
non- vascular  elements, — minute  elongated  cells,  called 
companion  cells,  whose  chief  interest  from  our  present 
point  of  view  is  that  they  give  a  characteristic  aspect 
to  phloem  in  transverse  section  and  help  us  to  learn 
to  recognize  this  tissue.  The  phloem  also  contains  some 
simple  cellular  elements  making  up  the  phloem parenchymat 
which  is  of  no  special  importance. 

Fig.  24  shows  in  longitudinal  section  the  pericycle 
fibres  to  which  reference  has  already  been  made.  They 
are  narrow  elongated  elements  with  very  small  cavities 
and  thick,  lignified  walls,  lying  directly  internal  to  the 
endodermis.  They  form  a  tough  resisting  tissue  possess- 
ing in  fact,  to  some  extent,  the  quality  that  gives  a 
commercial  value  to  the  fibres  of  the  flax,  hemp  and 
other  plants. 

There  remain  to  be  considered  the  cambium  and  the 
cortex. 


CH.  IV]  CAMBIUM.  63 

Cambium. 

The  cambium  is  a  meristematic  tissue  lying  between 
the  xylem  and  phloem.  It  is  a  cell-manufactory,  where 
by  cell  division  new  elements  are  added  to  the  neigh- 
bouring tissues,  viz.  xylem  and  phloem.  Thus  the  new 
cells  which  arise  in  the  cambium  go  to  increase  the  xylem 
and  phloem  something  in  the  same  way  as  the  meristems 
at  the  growing  point  of  the  root  yield  cells  for  the 
increment  of  root  and  root-cap. 

The  cambium  will  be  studied  in  more  detail  in  the 
next  chapter.  In  the  cambium  of  the  sunflower  there  is 
one  point  of  great  importance  as  being  introductory  to 
the  study  of  the  oak.  It  will  be  seen  in  fig.  23  that  in  the 
spaces  between  the  bundles,  that  is  to  say,  across  the 
primary  medullary  rays,  a  tissue  is  forming  precisely  like 
the  cambium  which  lies  in  the  bundle.  It  finally  extends 
across  the  medullary  ray  and  joins  the  cambium  of  one 
bundle  to  that  of  the  next.  Thus  instead  of  there  being 
mere  strips  of  cambium  running  longitudinally  down  the 
stem  between  the  xylem  and  phloem,  there  comes  to  be  a 
cylindrical  sheath  of  cambium  made  up  by  the  coalescence 
of  the  cambium  of  the  vascular  bundles  with  the  interfas- 
cicular  cambium  that  arises  between  the  vascular  bundles. 

The  origin  of  the  interfascicular  cambium  is  physio- 
logically of  interest ;  it  is  due  to  a  kind  of  rejuvenescence, 
for  the  cells  which  lie  between  the  bundles  are  mature, 
and  in  beginning  to  divide  once  more  and  becoming 
cambium,  they  regain  as  it  were  the  quality  of  youth. 
The  architectural  importance  of  interfascicular  cambium 
will  be  considered  in  the  chapter  on  the  oak.  It  will  here 


CORTEX. 


[CH.  IV 


suffice  to  know  that  the  cells  to  which  it  gives  origin  in 
Helianthus  go  to  form  fibrous  and  vascular  elements  which 
partly  fill  up  the  spaces  between  the  original  bundles. 

Cortex. 

The  points  to  be  noticed  in  the  cortex  are  not  many. 
Under  the  single  layer  of  epidermis  are  several  layers 
of  cells  of  which  the  walls  are  thickened  in  such  a  way  as 
to  give  a  certain  clumsy  look  to  the  outline,  and  which 
have  moreover  a  peculiar  gloss  or  sheen. 

These  two  characters,  the  glistening  texture  and  the 
peculiar  thickening  of  the  walls,  are  common  to  tissue  of 
this  kind,  which  is  known  as  collenchyma. 


FIG.  27. 

TBANSVERSE  SECTION  THROUGH  A  KIDGE  ON  THE  STEM  OF  CLEMATIS. 
Beneath  the  epidermis  the  section  shows  a  mass  of  collenchyma  remark- 
able for  the  thick  walls  separating  adjacent  cells  :  the  protoplasmic 
contents  have  fallen  out  of  many  of  the  cells. 

Lastly,  the  cortex  contains  running  through  it  a 
number  of  ducts  or  tubes  known,  from  the  nature  of  their 
contents,  as  resin  ducts.  In  transverse  section  a  duct 
appears  as  a  space  surrounded  by  a  rosette  of  5  or  6 
cells.  The  physiology  of  resin  ducts  is  obscure  and  need 
not  be  discussed. 


CHAPTER  V. 

THE   OAK — GENERAL  STRUCTURE  OF  A  TREE-TRUNK — 
HISTOLOGY   OF   XYLEM. 

THE  seed  of  the  oak  (Quercus  sessilis  and  pedunculata) 
contains  an  embryo  with  two  large  fleshy  cotyledons ;  these 
do  not  serve  as  assimilating  organs,  but  supply  food  to  the 
plumule,  which  springs  up  above  ground  and  developes 
into  the  stem  of  the  young  tree. 

In  its  younger  stages  the  plumule  bears  hardly  any 
obvious  resemblance  to  the  woody  trunk  of  the  older  tree. 
It  is  herbaceous  rather  than  tree-like ;  its  structure  is 
that  of  an  annual  plant,  such  for  instance  as  the  sunflower. 
It  has  a  considerable  mass  of  central  pith,  a  ring  of 
scattered  vascular  bundles,  and  a  cortex  covered  by 
epidermis.  Compare  this  structure  with  that  of  an  oak 
trunk  :  here  the  epidermis  has  disappeared,  the  pith  is 
visible  only  as  a  relatively  small  speck  in  the  centre  of 
the  section,  while  the  concentrically  marked  wood,  which 
makes  up  the  bulk  of  the  trunk,  does  not  much  resemble 
the  scattered  bundles  of  the  seedling.  The  problem  is  to 
understand  how  the  structure  of  the  tree  has  developed 
from  the  herbaceous  structure  of  the  seedling. 

D.  E.  B,  5 


66 


OAK. 


[CH.  V 


The  development  depends  upon  the  activity  of  the 
cambium,  which  in  the  seedling  oak  has  the  same  form  as 


FIG.  28. 

TRANSVERSE  SECTION  OF  A  FIVE-YEAR-OLD  OAK-BRANCH  in  which  the  isolated 
bundles  are  replaced  by  concentric  shells  of  wood. 
p,  pith.  rn.r,  primary  medullary  ray. 

Xj  to  x5,  shells  of  xylem  formed  during  successive  years. 
The  secondary  medullary  rays  are  not  shown. 

in  the  sunflower,  namely,  a  cylindrical  shell  looking  like  a 
ring  in  transverse  section. 

As  in  the  sunflower  so  here  the  cambium  manufactures 
cells  on  its  inner  side  which  become  xylem,  and  cells  on 
its  periphery  which  become  phloem.  It  therefore  follows 
that  the  cambium  manufactures  a  cylindrical  shell  of 
xylem  on  one  side  and  a  cylindrical  shell  of  phloem  on 
the  other. 

As  already  mentioned  the  pith  can  be  seen  as  a  small 
speck  (fig.  29)  in  the  centre  of  the  section  of  an  oak-tree, 


CH.  V]  WOOD.  67 

and  this  tissue  helps  us  to  make  out  the  general  structure 
of  a  tree-trunk :  for  though  it  looks  small  in  comparison 
with  the  diameter  of  the  stem,  it  is  the  same  pith  that 
looked  big  in  the  section  of  the  plumule.  The  pith 
has  not  grown,  and  the  mass  of  new  tissue  has  therefore 
nothing  to  do  with  it.  It  ought  to  be  possible  to 
discover  another  fixed  point  by  which  to  guide  ourselves. 
The  cambium  ring  should  still  be  recognizable,  since 
it  remains  perpetually  young,  and  therefore  unchanged. 
Between  the  bark  and  the  wood  there  is  found  a  layer 
of  cells  (noticeable  in  the  spring-time  for  its  sliminess) 
which  proves  under  the  microscope  to  be  the  cambium, 
the  direct  descendant  of  the  cambium  ring  of  the  seedling 
and  like  it  composed  of  delicate  meristematic  tissue. 

With  the  help  of  these  two  fixed  points,  the  pith  and 
the  cambium,  the  tissues  of  the  oak  branch  may  be  classi- 


FIG.  29. 

TRANSVERSE  SECTION  OF  AN  OAK-TRUNK,  25  years  old. 
From  Le  Maout  and  Decaisne. 

fied.  What  lies  between  the  pith  and  the  cambium,  and 
is  known  as  wood,  must  be  xylem ;  all  outside  the  cambium 
must  be  phloem  and  cortex.  Again,  there  were  in  the 

5—2 


68  OAK.  [CH.  V 

seedling,  rays  of  tissue  passing  between  the  bundles ; 
these  should  still  exist,  and  they  can  in  fact  be  clearly 
seen  (together  with  other  medullary  rays  of  later  origin) 
running  radially  outwards,  as  shown  in  fig.  29.  One 
other  point  can  be  made  out  in  the  same  way ;  the  wood 
of  the  stem  or  branch  increases  in  size  every  year  by  the 
conversion  of  a  number  of  cambium  cells  into  woody 
tissue,  and  since  the  cambium  is  in  the  form  of  a  hollow 
cylinder,  giving  a  ring  in  section,  it  is  clear  that  a  ring 
of  wood  must  be  added  every  year ;  these  are  the  con- 
centric markings  seen  on  the  section  of  the  stump,  from 
which  the  age  of  a  felled  tree  can  be  calculated.  These 
circles,  known  as  annual  rings,  are  shown  in  the  section 
of  an  oak  stem,  in  figs.  28  and  29. 

With  a  simple  lens  or  a  low  power  it  can  be  seen  why 
the  annual  rings  are  so  clearly  marked  out.  The  con- 
centric circles  visible  to  the  naked  eye  are  shown  in 
fig.  30  to  consist  of  lines  of  large  vessels.  If  the  eye 
travels  from  the  centre  to  the  circumference  of  the  section, 
it  will  be  seen  that  it  is  the  central  margin  of  each  annual 
increment  that  is  marked  by  a  line  of  large  vessels.  In 
each  annual  layer  the  vessels  become  smaller  and  less 
frequent  at  the  peripheral  margin,  till  at  the  beginning 
of  the  next  year's  growth  the  row  of  large  vessels  again 
suddenly  appears.  But  even  in  places  where  the  vessels 
are  absent  the  ring  can  be  detected  by  the  close  texture 
of  the  non-vascular  elements  formed  in  autumn.  It 
should  be  noted  that  the  mere  fact  of  the  tree  growing  in 
summer  and  resting  in  winter  does  not  necessarily  produce 
visible  alternations  in  structure.  A  tree  grows  in  length 


CH.  V]  ANNUAL  KINGS.  69 

as  well  as  breadth  every  year,  but  a  branch  split  lengthwise 
does  not  show  transverse  horizontal  marks  in  the  wood 


TRANSVERSE  SECTION  OF  THE  WOOD  OF  THE  LIME-TREE, 

to  show  the  annual  rings. 
P,  pith. 

R,  E,  lines  of  large  vessels  in  the  spring  wood  of  the  annual  rings. 
After  Van  Tieghem. 

where  the  year's  growth  begins,  the  tissues  of  one  year  are 
continuous  with  those  of  the  next.  Or  to  take  a  simpler 
example :  if  a  builder  were  to  build  for  a  week  and  rest 
for  a  week  and  so  on,  it  would  not  be  possible  afterwards  to 
point  to  the  places  where  pauses  had  occurred.  But  if  he 
always  began  with  a  course  of  big  bricks  and  ended  with 
a  course  of  small  ones,  the  resting  places  would  be 
revealed. 

Much  discussion  has  been  held  as  to  the  physiological 
meaning  of  the  annual  rings :  it  is  clear  why  the  tree 
grows  in  summer  when  it  has  leaves  with  which  to 
assimilate,  and  light  and  heat  with  which  it  can  work  its 


70  OAK.  [CH.  V 

assimilating  organs,  but  it  is  not  clear  why  the  vessels 
formed  in  the  spring  should  be  bigger  than  the  later 
formed  ones.  The  most  probable  explanation  is  that  of 
Strasburger — namely,  that  the  large  vessels  are  needed  for 
the  rise  of  sap  in  the  trunk,  which  occurs  in  the  spring. 


FIG.  31. 

DIAGRAM  ILLUSTRATING  TWO  TYPES  OF  LONGITUDINAL  SECTION. 
The  line  R  would  divide  the  cylinder  by  a  radial  section,    T  by  a 
tangential  section. 

Certain  points  can  be  made  out  by  means  of  longitu- 
dinal sections  examined  with  a  simple  lens  or  with  a  low 
power  of  the  microscope.  Longitudinal  sections  are  of 
two  kinds.  If  a  branch  is  divided  longitudinally  by  an 
incision  which  passes  through  the  centre,  the  surface 
exposed  is  a  radial  longitudinal  section ;  this  is  shown  in 
fig.  31,  where  R  represents  the  line  along  which  the 
branch  (here  seen  in  section)  is  divided. 

But  the  incision  may  be  longitudinal,  that  is  to  say, 
parallel  to  the  axis  of  the  branch,  and  yet  may  not  pass 
through  the  centre,  it  is  then  called  a  tangential  section, 
as  shown  by  the  line  T  in  fig.  31. 

If  an  oak  branch  of  three  or  four  years  old  is  split  down 
the  middle,  and  if  the  radial  section  thus  exposed  is 


CH.  V] 


MEDULLARY   RAYS. 


examined  with  a  simple  lens,  two  things  will  be  apparent ; 
the  surface  is  longitudinally  striped  owing  to  the  general 
longitudinal  character  of  the  tissue,  but  there  are  also 
very  evident  transverse  markings.  These  must  correspond 
to  radiating  lines  in  the  transverse  section,  and  they  are 
in  fact  the  medullary  rays.  In  a  section  examined  under 
a  higher  power  their  structure  comes  out  as  shown  in 
fig.  32. 


X.J.  X.9.  2C.3. 

FIG.  32. 

LONGITUDINAL  KADIAL  SECTION  OF  THE  WOOD  OF  THE  OAK. 
a?j  to  #4  represent  the  xylems  of  successive  years,  the  dotted  vessels 
appear  at  the  left  of  the  brackets  x2  to  #4 ;  at  the  left  of  x±  are  the 
spiral  vessels  of  the  protoxylem. 
The  medullary  rays  run  like  walls  transversely  across  the  section. 

Each  medullary  ray  is  like  a  wall  of  brick-shaped  cells, 
the  bricks  being  supposed  to  stand  on  their  edges ;  their 


72 


OAK. 


[CH.  V 


walls  are  thickened,  lignified  and  pitted,  and  enclose 
living  protoplasm  "and  a  good  deal  of  starch.  The  bigger 
medullary  rays  are  several  cells  in  width,  while  the  smaller 
ones  are  but  one  cell  wide,  but  this  of  course  does  not 
show  in  longitudinal  section.  In  either  case  the  ray 
is  a  plate  of  cellular  tissue  with  its  edges  pointing 
upwards  and  downwards.  The  medullary  rays  are  of 
various  depths  (i.e.  in  the  direction  of  the  axis  of  the 
branch),  the  primary  rays  being  the  deepest.  The  exact 
form  of  the  ray  can  best  be  seen  in  a  tangential  section. 
In  fig.  31  the  line  T  represents  such  a  section,  and  it  is 
clear  that,  since  the  medullary  rays  run  like  radii  from 
the  circumference  towards  the  centre,  they  must  be  cut 
by  T.  Thus  a  tangential  section  of  the  branch  gives 
approximately  transverse  sections  of  the  medullary  rays. 
The  rays  represented  in  fig.  33  are  one  cell  in  thickness 


FIG.  33. 

LONGITUDINAL  TANGENTIAL  SECTION  OF  THE  WOOD  OF  THE  OAK, 

showing  dotted  vessels  and  tracheids  among  which  are 

the  medullary  rays. 


CH.  V]  CAMBIUM.  73 

and  from  6  to  15  or  more  cells  in  depth ;  it  will  also  be 
seen  that  the  top  and  bottom  edges  of  the  rays  end  in 
ridge-like  cells,  triangular  in  outline,  which  give  to  the 
rays  the  form  of  double-edged  blades. 

Cambium. 

To  understand  the  part  played  by  the  cambium  it  is 
necessary  to  examine  it  under  a  high  power.  The 
beginner  will  not  find  it  easy  to  prepare  sections  of  the 
requisite  amount  of  fineness  owing  to  the  delicate  nature 
of  the  tissue.  But  although  he  will  not  be  able  to  see  as 
much  as  is  shown  in  the  figure  (fig.  34)  taken  from 
Strasburger,  yet  he  ought  to  be  able  to  make  out  some 
of  the  chief  points.  The  most  characteristic  feature  about 
the  cambium  is  the  radial  arrangement  of  its  cells.  The 
arrangement  is  so  regular  that  it  enables  us  to  sketch 


FIG.  34. 
TRANSVERSE  SECTION  OF  THE  STEM  OF  THE  SCOTCH  FIB  (Pinus  sylvestris). 

phi,  phloem;  s.p,  sieve-plate  ;  m.r,  medullary  ray; 

c,  cambium ;  the  letter  c  is  opposite  to  the  initial  cell  i ;  the  youngest  or 
latest  formed  cell  wall  forms  the  right  hand  wall  of  the  cell  i ;  it 
may  be  recognized  by  ending  flush  against  the  radial  walls. 
In  the  xylem,  1,  2,  3  represent  stages  in  the  development  of  the  bordered 
pits  which  characterize  the  tracheids  of  the  pine. 
After  Strasburger. 


74  OAK.  [CH.  V 

the  cambium  in  the  most  diagrammatic  way  without  being 
seriously  inaccurate. 

Fig.  34  gives,  much  magnified,  a  small  portion  of  the 
cambium  of  a  pine-tree.  Towards  the  middle  of  the 
ladder-like  radial  row  is  a  delicate  transverse  wall  which 
abuts  sharply  on  the  radial  walls.  This  is  the  last 
cell  wall  that  has  been  formed,  and  gives  evidence  that 
this  is  the  actual  region  of  cell  manufactory  or  as  it  is 
called  the  initial  layer  of  the  cambium.  The  cells  on 
either  side  of  the  initial  layer  are  on  their  way  to 
becoming  permanent  tissue,  and  the  change  in  form 
which  accompanies  increasing  age  can  be  clearly  made 
out.  In  the  pine-tree  the  xylem  is  made  up  of  vessel-like 
elements  known  as  tracheids,  and  at  3  such  tracheids  are 
seen  cut  across  in  transverse  section ;  then  comes  a 
younger  tracheid  (2)  with  thinner  walls,  and  lastly  a 
tracheid  (l)with  thin  walls  and  without  the  "bordered"  pits1 
characteristic  of  the  fully  developed  elements.  Between 
such  elements  as  (3)  and  the  cells  of  the  initial  layer 
there  is  a  gradation  of  cells,  intermediate  in  age  between 
the  adult  and  the  initial  stage,  and  also  intermediate 
in  appearance.  There  is  a  similar  gradation  from  the 
initial  layer  towards  the  phloem,  but  it  is  not  so  clearly 
visible. 

In  longitudinal  (radial)  sections  the  character  men- 
tioned above  is  shown  in  a  similar  way.  Namely,  that 
in  the  radial  direction  cells  of  equal  length  are  arranged 
one  behind  the  other  like  books  in  a  shelf. 

A  function  of  the  cambium,  which  is  sometimes 
1  See  the  account  of  bordered  pits  in  the  next  section. 


CH.  V] 


CAMBIUM. 


75 


overlooked  by  beginners,  is  the  production  of  medullary 
rays.  Certain  of  the  cambial  cells,  instead  of  developing 
into  xylein  or  phloem  elements,  turn  into  medullary 
ray  cells;  in  this  way  the  rays  which  already  exist 
are  continued  outwards  as  the  trunk  thickens,  and  at 
the  same  time  new  rays  make  their  appearance  in  each 
annual  ring.  This  will  be  understood  by  a  reference  to 
fig.  35  ;  it  will  be  seen  that  only  the  original  primary 
rays  run  from  pith  to  bark,  while  the  rest  (secondary  rays) 
arise  in  one  of  the  annual  rings,  whence  they  are  con- 
tinued radially  outwards  by  the  addition  of  the  medullary 
ray  cells  manufactured  year  by  year  by  the  cambium. 


M 


FIG.  35. 

PAKT  OP  A  TRANSVERSE  SECTION  THROUGH  A  FOUR-TEAR-OLD  BRANCH 
OF  THE  CORK  OAK. 

(1),  a  primary  medullary  ray  running  from  the  pith  (M )  to  the  bark. 
(2),  (3)  and  (4),  secondary  rays  formed  in  successive  years. 
PC,  phloem  and  cortex.     (The  medullary  rays  should  be  continued 
into  the  phloem.)  S,  cork. 

From  Le  Maout  and  Decaisne. 

There  remains  to  be  considered  the  structure  of  the 
wood  as  seen  under  a  high  power  of  the  microscope. 


76  OAK.  [CH.  V 

Transverse  Section. 

The  pith  cells  contain  living  protoplasm  and  also 
starch  at  certain  times  of  the  year,  their  walls  are  thick- 
ened and  pitted.  The  pith  presents  an  irregular  outline 
because  the  primary  vascular  bundles  project  into  it  all 
round  in  the  form  of  blunt  wedges.  At  the  ends  of  these 
wedges,  or  apparently  embedded  in  the  pith,  are  the  first 
formed  vessels,  of  narrow  diameter  and  lined  with  a  spiral 
thickening.  Spiral  vessels  occur  nowhere  else  in  the 
wood1.  The  most  obvious  elements  in  the  transverse 
section  are  xylem  vessels,  looking  like  holes  of  various 
sizes  punched  in  the  section,  the  largest  being  in 
tangential  lines  in  the  parts  of  the  xylem  formed  in  the 
spring.  The  medullary  rays  are  seen  running  in  radial 
lines  across  the  section,  some  of  them  one  cell  in  thickness, 
others  consisting  of  many  cells,  and  containing  in  certain 
seasons  large  quantities  of  starch.  The  way  in  which  the 
rays  bend  round  the  larger  vessels  should  be  noted ;  this 
distortion  is  due  to  the  great  increase  in  size  of  those 
cambium  cells  which  turn  into  vessels,  pushing  the  rays 
out  of  their  true  radial  course. 

Besides  the  vessels  there  are  a  large  number  of 
thick-walled  woody  elements  which  make  up  the  rest 
of  the  xylem.  These  are  not  easy  to  classify  as  seen 
in  transverse  section,  the  wood-parenchyma  may  how- 
ever be  often  distinguished  by  the  starch  grains  which 
it  contains. 


1  It  must  be  remembered  that  the  spiral  character  is  not  perceptible 
in  transverse  sections. 


PITTED   VESSELS. 


77 


CH.  V] 

Longitudinal  (Radial)  Section. 

The  large  xylem  vessels  are  again  the  most  striking 
feature.  They  appear  in  longitudinal  section  as  empty 
spaces  with  here  and  there  a  remnant  of  an  oblique 
transverse  wall.  The  markings  on  the  walls  can  be  seen 
well  where  fragments  of  membrane  come  into  the  section 
as  shown  in  fig.  36. 


Fm.  36. 
PAET  OF  A  DOTTED  XYLEM-VESSEL  FROM  THE  OAK. 

These  markings,  from  which  the  vessels  take  the  names 
of  "  dotted  "  or  "  pitted,"  are  like  so  many  screw-heads,  a 
disc  traversed  by  a  transverse  line  or  elongated  mark  which 
represents  the  groove  for  the  screw-driver.  The  structure 
of  these  pits,  which  are  known  as  bordered  pits,  can  be 
explained  by  an  imaginary  model.  Imagine  a  pair  of 
watch-glasses  each  pieced  by  a  narrow  slit,  and  imagine 
them  united  face  to  face  with  a  delicate  circular  piece  of 


78  OAK.  [CH.  V 

paper  between  them,  and  then  fixed  into  a  hole  cut  in  a 
thick  piece  of  card.  The  outline  of  the  screw-head  is  the 
outline  of  the  united  watch-glasses  where  they  are  let 
into  the  card :  the  groove  in  the  screw-head  is  the 
oblique  cleft  which  leads  into  the  space  between  the 
glasses.  The  structure  will  be  understood  from  the 
bordered  pits  shown  in  section  in  the  walls  of  the 
tracheid  (3)  in  figure  34.  A  bordered  pit  is  in  fact  a 
thin  place  in  the  wall  which  allows  water  to  pass  laterally 
from  surrounding  tissues  into  the  cavity  of  the  vessel; 
the  function  of  the  protective  "border"  (the  watch-glasses) 
need  not  be  discussed. 

The  remaining  elements  of  the  xylem  are  wood-cells, 
wood-fibres  and  tracheids.  The  cells  of  the  wood  paren- 
chyma, as  seen  in  longitudinal  section,  or  when  isolated 
by  maceration,  are  not  unlike  the  medullary  ray,  seen  in 
tangential  section.  That  is  to  say,  they  consist  of  what 
was  originally  a  single  cambium  cell  divided  into  chambers 
by  horizontal  walls.  The  wood  parenchyma  retains  vitality 
in  its  constituent  cells,  which  like  the  medullary  rays  are 
loaded  with  starch  grains,  especially  in  the  winter. 

The  tracheids  (tr,  fig.  37)  and  wood-fibres  (f,  fig.  37) 
resemble  the  vessels  and  differ  from  wood  parenchyma 
and  medullary  rays  in  having  no  living  protoplasmic 
contents.  The  tracheids  are  in  fact  closely  allied  in 
character  and  in  function  to  vessels ;  if  in  a  line  of 
tracheids  the  transverse  walls  were  to  disappear  such  a 
line  would  be  a  small  vessel.  Lake  the  vessels  too,  they 
serve  for  water  transport.  In  accordance  with  this 
relationship  we  find  that  the  pits  (which  are  organs  of 


CH.  V] 


MACERATED   WOOD. 


79 


water  transport)  in  the   tracheids  are  like  those  of  the 
vessels,  namely,  bordered. 


FIG.  37. 

MACERATED  OAK-WOOD. 

/,  fibres.  tr,  tracheids.  sp,  spiral  vessel. 

d.v,  dotted  vessel.  p,  medullary  ray. 

The  wood-fibres,  as  shown  in  fig.  37,  are  thick  walled 
elongated  elements  with  narrow  cavities. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

THE  OAK  (CONTINUED)— BARK— GROWTH  OF  TREES. 

THE  bark  in  the  everyday  meaning  of  the  word  is  that 
part  of  the  stem  external  to  the  cambium.  I  propose 
to  use  the  term  in  this  sense  in  spite  of  the  fact  that 
in  English  botanical  books  it  is  applied  only  to  the 
tissues  external  to  the  cork-cambium. 

The  bark  increases  in  thickness  in  the  manner  described 
in  the  case  of  wood,  namely,  by  cambium  cells,  as  they 
develope,  assuming  the  form  and  nature  of  phloem.  And 
just  as  the  shells  of  wood  formed  by  the  cambial  cylinder 
are  known  as  secondary  xylem,  so  here  the  products  of 
cambial  activity  towards  the  periphery  of  the  stem  are 
known  as  secondary  phloem.  But  the  growth  of  the  bark 
is  more  complex  than  that  of  the  wood  for  more  than  one 
reason. 

In  the  first  place  it  is  complicated  by  the  existence  of 
the  primary  cortex.  In  the  young  oak  stem  as  in  the 
sunflower  the  cortex  is  the  region  outside  the  vascular 


CH.  Vl]  BARK.  81 

cylinder,  and  since  the  cambium-ring  is  formed  in  the 
vascular  cylinder,  the  cortex  is  obviously  outside  the 
cambium,  and  therefore  all  secondary  tissue  formed  by 
the  cambium  towards  the  outside  must  at  first  be  covered 
by  the  primary  cortex. 

Secondly,  the  growth  of  the  wood  has  an  influence  on 
the  bark.  If  the  bark  were  to  cease  to  grow  while  the 
cambium  continued  to  make  new  layers  of  wood,  it  is 
obvious  that  the  bark  would  be  too  small  for  the  branch 
and  would  burst  by  pressure  from  inside.  Although  this 
is  an  imaginary  state  of  things,  it  is  worthy  of  note, 
because  in  spite  of  the  fact  that  the  bark  does  grow,  it  is 
nevertheless  stretched  by  the  growing  wood,  and  this 
helps  to  produce  a  distortion  and  compression  of  the 
elements  which  are  characteristic  of  the  bark. 

Thirdly,  the  structure  of  the  bark  depends  partly  on 
the  growth  of  certain  tissues  which  have  no  connection 
with  the  cambium,  but  which  originate  in  a  meristematic 
layer  in  the  primary  cortex.  It  will  be  convenient  to 
describe  this  tissue — the  corky  layer — before  dealing  with 
the  secondary  phloem. 

In  a  young  oak  twig  the  epidermis  is  seen  as  a 
limiting  membrane,  a  pavement  of  a  single  layer  of  cells. 
The  outer  wall  of  each  cell  c,  fig.  38  (p.  83),  has  (as  is 
usual  in  epidermic  cells)  a  special  character.  It  is  not 
only  thicker  than  the  other  walls  but  strikingly  different 
in  its  chemical  nature;  it  is  no  longer  pure  cellulose, 
but  is  cuticularised. 

The  layer  forming  the  cuticularised  outer  walls  of 
the  epidermic  cells  is  known,  as  cuticle.  It  resembles 

D.  E.  B.  6 


82  OAK.  [CH.  VI 

lignified  tissue  in  giving  a  yellow  instead  of  a  blue  colour 
with  Schulze's  reagent.  It  is  however  especially  re- 
markable for  its  resisting  power.  If  a  section  is  placed 
in  strong  sulphuric  acid,  ordinary  cellulose  walls  are 
destroyed,  but  the  cuticle  is  not  destroyed.  Plants  in  a 
state  of  nature  are  not  subject  to  baths  of  sulphuric  acid, 
but  this  test  shows  at  any  rate  a  resisting  power  which 
gives  the  cuticle  value  as  an  external  armour-plating  to 
the  epidermis. 

In  older  branches  the  epidermis  disappears,  and  its 
place  is  taken  by  several  layers  of  cork-cells,  whose  walls 
have  a  similar  but  not  identical  resisting  quality:  the 
walls  of  cork-cells  are  not  said  to  be  cuticularised,  but 
to  be  suberised. 

The  young  oak  twig  is  green,  because  the  cortical  cells 
contain  chlorophyll,  but  it  begins  to  turn  brown  in  its 
first  year,  the  brown  colour  being  due  to  the  growth  of  a 
layer  of  cork  covering  up  the  green  cortex  like  a  veil. 
This  film-like  appearance  would  suggest  that  the  cork 
arises  on  the  surface  of  the  cortex.  It  does  not  however 
arise  in  the  most  superficial  cells,  i.e.  in  the  epidermis, 
but  in  the  cells  immediately  under  the  epidermis.  In 
this  layer  a  remarkable  change  takes  place  precisely  like 
that  rejuvenescence  which  gives  origin  to  the  inter- 
fascicular  cambium.  The  sub- epidermal  cells  begin  to 
divide  by  tangential  walls,  and  thus  a  cambium-like  ring  is 
formed  immediately  inside  the  epidermis  (ph  in  fig.  38). 

This  meristematic  layer  has,  like  the  vascular  cambium, 
a  double  activity :  it  adds  to  the  cortex  on  its  central  side 
and  manufactures  cork  on  its  external  epidermal  side.  It 


CH.  VI] 


CORK. 


83 


is  often  described  as  cork-cambium,  but  more  technically 
as  phellogen.     In  the  same  phraseology  cork  is  sometimes 


FIG.  38. 

TRANSVERSE  SECTION  THROUGH  ONE-YEAR-OLD  BEECH-BRANCH, 

showing  the  development  of  cork. 

c,  cuticle.  e,  epidermis.  p,  developing  cork-layer. 

ph,  phellogen.  col,  collenchymatous  cells  of  the  cortex. 

cor,  cortex.  (The  phelloderm  is  not  yet  formed.) 

called  phellem,  and  the  cortical  tissue  arising  from  the 
phellogen  is  called  phelloderm.  The  three  layers  together 
form  the  periderm1.  Thus  the  bark  of  the  oak  comes  to 
be  made  up  of  three  chief  parts ;  the  original  cortex  to 
which  on  the  inside  is  added  secondary  phloem  arising 
from  the  cambium  ring,  and  on  the  outside  the  periderm 
arising  from  the  phellogen. 

The  epidermis  is  stretched  and  cracked  by  the  cork 
growing  underneath  it,  and  ultimately  dies  and  falls  away 
in  flakes. 


1  Some  authors  use  periderm  to  mean  cork  only. 


6—2 


TRANSVERSE  SECTION  OF  OAK-BARK. 

cfc,  cork.  phel,  phellogen.  col,  collenchyma  of  the  phelloderm. 

cr,  crystals.  pc,  pericycle  fibres.  c&,  cambium. 

p,  periderm.  (N.B.  the  bracket  p  should  extend  more  to  the  right  so  as 
to  include  the  phelloderm,  col.)  c,  cortex. 

phli  to  phl±,  the  phloems  of  four  years,  the  youngest  being  next  the 
cambium ;  the  outer  part  of  each  phloem  consists  of  a  layer  of  bast- 
fibre/;  thick- walled  pitted  sclerenchyma  cells  are  to  be  seen  near  p: 
medullary  rays  run  outwards  from  the  cambium. 


FIG.  40. 
RADIAL  LONGITUDINAL  SECTION  OF  OAK-BAKK. 

Lettering  as  in  fig.  39. 

Cubical  crystals  in  vertical  rows  border  the  groups  of  bast-fibre/;  inphlA, 
sieve-tubes  are  to  be  seen ;  medullary  rays  run  across  like  walls. 


86  OAK.  [CH.  VI 

The  cork-cells  being  formed  by  successive  division 
of  the  phellogen  cells  acquire  the  same  regular  pattern- 
like  arrangement  that  has  been  described  for  the  cambium. 
It  is  shown  in  figs.  39,  40,  where  the  cork  is  seen  in  trans- 
verse and  longitudinal  section. 

The  suberisation  of  the  walls  of  the  cork-cells  is  not 
the  only  change  that  occurs ;  an  equally  striking  feature 
is  the  disappearance  of  the  protoplasmic  contents : 
so  that  cork,  like  pith,  comes  to  be  a  mass  of  air-con- 
taining cells.  The  fact  that  the  cell  walls  are  extremely 
impervious  to  water,  added  to  the  fact  that  the  cells 
contain  air,  gives  the  floating  power  of  cork.  The 
impermeability  to  water  also  gives  the  quality  which 
allows  the  periderm  of  the  Cork  Oak  to  be  made  into 
"  corks  "  for  bottles. 

The  phelloderm  need  not  be  described  in  detail:  it 
consists  of  collenchyma  in  whose  cells  chlorophyll-bodies 
are  found. 

As  the  oak-tree  becomes  older  there  is  a  more  complex 
formation  of  cork,  which  leads  to  the  rough  scaly  look 
observable  on  the  trunk.  Into  this  formation  I  shall 
not  enter. 

Secondary  Phloem. 

A  transverse  section  of  the  bark  of  a  4  or  5  year 
branch  of  the  oak  shows,  under  a  simple  lens  or  low  power 
of  the  microscope,  a  stratified  appearance.  The  concentric 
lines  which  produce  this  appearance  are  due  to  the  same 
general  cause  which  accounts  for  the  annual  rings  in 
the  xylem,  namely,  that  the  products  of  cambial  activity 


CH.  VI]  SECONDARY   PHLOEM.  87 

are  not  always  the  same.  In  the  case  of  the  xylem,  the 
cambium  in  the  spring  develops  large  vessels,  while 
in  the  autumn  smaller  elements  are  produced  It  is  a 
corresponding  series  of  changes  that  gives  rise  to  the 
alternate  layers  of  tissue  in  the  secondary  phloem.  These 
layers  in  the  bark  are  distinguished  by  a  physical 
character,  namely,  hardness,  and  are  described  as  hard  and 
soft  phloem. 

Fig.  39  represents  a  transverse  section  of  oak  bark 
highly  magnified.  At  the  upper  end  of  the  drawing 
(which  represents  the  outer  side  of  the  section)  is  the  cork 
ck,  and  phellogen  phel ;  at  the  lower  edge  of  the  drawing 
(inner  side  of  the  section)  are  seen  the  medullary  rays 
running  in  radial  lines.  The  layers  of  hard  phloem 
run  concentrically  at  right  angles  to  the  medullary 
rays,  separated  from  each  other  by  concentric  layers  of 
soft  phloem.  Outside  the  region  of  alternate  hard  and 
soft  phloem,  and  inside  the  periderm,  is  the  original 
cortex,  the  limits  of  which  are  not  clearly  distin- 
guishable in  transverse  section.  In  the  longitudinal 
section  (fig.  40)  the  cells  of  the  soft  phloem  are  seen  to 
differ  in  size  and  shape  from  those  of  the  cortex.  The 
cells,  which  together  with  sieve-tubes  are  the  essential 
elements  of  the  soft  phloem,  are  rich  in  tannin,  a  fact 
which  is  familiar  from  a  practical  point  of  view  in  the  use 
made  of  oak  bark  by  tanners.  The  structure  of  the  hard 
phloem  will  be  understood  from  fig.  40;  it  consists  of 
elongated  pointed  fibres  with  thick  walls  and  very  minute 
cavities.  The  layers  of  phloem  fibres  are  bordered,  as  may 
be  seen  in  longitudinal  section,  by  rows  of  cells,  each 


88  MEANING   OF  [CH.  VI 

containing  a  crystal  of  calcium  oxalate.  The  same 
salt  occurs  scattered  in  the  soft  phloem,  but  here  the 
crystals  are  more  complex  and  have  a  star-like  radiate 
form,  as  shown  in  fig.  40. 

The  hard  phloem  is  what  gives  the  tough  resisting 
character  to  the  bark  of  trees,  and  what  in  the  lime  tree 
yields  the  strong  rope-like  material  known  as  bast. 

In  oak  bark  there  is  another  hard  resisting  tissue 
shown  in  figs.  39,  40.  The  tissue  is  made  up  of  rounded 
cells  with  small  cavities  and  thick  ligoified  walls  of  great 
hardness,  belonging  to  the  type  known  as  sclerenchymatous. 
The  sclerenchyma  of  the  oak  is  easily  recognised  by  tlw 
numerous  deep  narrow  simple  pits  which  traverse  the 
cell  walls. 

Physiology. 

It  is  not  at  first  obvious  why  plants  should  have 
developed  into  such  huge  structures  as  many  trees  are. 
Why  should  there  be  Sequoias  in  America  and  gum  trees 
in  Australia  towering  two  or  three  hundred  feet  into  the 
air  ?  This  question  is  asked  from  an  evolutionary  point  of 
view,  and  simply  means: — What  advantages,  connected 
with  the  tree-like  habit  of  growth,  have,  by  means  of 
natural  selection,  guided  the  evolution  of  plants  in  this 
particular  direction  ?  The  answer  to  such  questions  must 
be  highly  speculative ;  we  can  never  answer  them 
dogmatically.  All  that  can  be  done  is  to  point  out 
certain  undoubted  advantages  which  a  plant,  in  taking  on 
the  arboreal  habit,  gains  in  the  struggle  for  life.  The 
chief  gain  is  no  doubt  that  a  plant,  in  overtopping 


CH.  Vl]  ARBOREAL   HABIT.  89 

its  fellows,  gains  access  to  the  light,  and  in  shading 
lower  trees  tends  to  starve  a  possible  rival,  and  thus 
better  its  own  chance  of  keeping  possession  of  the  light. 
At  the  same  time  in  keeping  back  the  aerial  growth  of 
its  rivals  it  starves  their  roots  and  thus  keeps  its  own 
roots  free  from  undue  competition.  Many  facts  go  to 
prove  that  this  struggle  for  light  is  an  important  feature 
in  the  environment  of  plants.  From  this  point  of  view  it 
is  possible  to  understand  the  advantage  of  the  climbing 
habit  in  a  plant,  for  it  is  thus  enabled  to  reach  the  light 
by  a  small  expense  of  actual  stem-production :  it  succeeds 
by  adaptation,  instead  of  by  the  patient  construction  of  a 
column-like  trunk  of  massive  strength.  The  same  thing 
is  true  of  epiphytes,  i.e.  plants  which  perch  and  root  on 
others,  such  as  the  innumerable  orchids,  ferns,  Bromelias 
&c.  of  tropical  forests,  which  do  not  necessarily  exhibit  great 
extension  of  growth,  but  possess  adaptations  for  securing 
themselves  and  for  obtaining  food  in  their  aerial  position. 

Granted  that  trees  grow  up  into  the  air  in  a  com- 
petitive search  for  light,  how  are  they  guided,  and  how 
enabled  to  carry  on  the  search  ?  The  fact  that  plants 
grow  straight  up,  even  when  forced  to  germinate  in  the 
dark,  proves  that  there  exists  a  directive  tendency,  in 
which  light  plays  no  part.  And  when  it  is  found  that 
all  over  the  world  the  trees  grow  vertically,  it  is  im- 
possible to  help  suspecting  that  the  force  of  gravity, 
which  all  over  the  world  acts  in  the  direction  of  the 
earth's  radius,  is  the  guiding  influence. 

This  is  the  fact ;  just  as  the  root  of  a  bean  grows 
vertically  down,  so  the  plumule  grows  vertically  up.  Both 


90  KNIGHT'S  EXPERIMENT.  [CH.  vi 

are  forms  of  geotropism,  the  root  being  positively,  the 
stem  negatively,  geotropic.     A  seedling  bean  placed  on  its 
side  gives  evident  proof  of  different  kinds  of  sensitiveness 
or  irritability  in  its  root  and  shoot,  for  under  the  influence 
of  one  and  the  same  force,  viz.  gravity,  the  root  grows 
towards,  the  stem   away  from,  the  centre  of  the  earth. 
The   force   of  gravity  is  a   stimulus  to  which   different 
parts  of  the  plant  react  in  different  manners.     Gravity 
is  as  it  were  a  sign-post  by  which  the  plant  is  enabled 
to   direct    its    growth    in   the    most    profitable   manner. 
The    most   striking   proof   that   gravity   thus   plays   the 
part  of  stimulus,  is  supplied  by  the  famous  experiment  of 
Andrew  Knight  published  in  1806.     With  the  help  of  his 
gardener  he  fitted  up  a  small  water-wheel  which,  being 
driven  by  the  stream  in  his  garden,  rotated  rapidly  and 
exposed  beans  germinating  on  the  circumference  to  strong 
centrifugal  force.     If  a  flexible  or  ductile  object  is  fixed 
to  a  rotating  wheel,  it  will  bend  until  the  free  end  points 
radially  outwards:   in  the  same  way  when  a  bucket  of 
water  is  whirled  violently  round  by  a  rope  tied  to  the 
handle,  the  water  remains  in  the  bucket  even  when  it  is 
upside   down,   instead   of   flowing   out   in   obedience    to 
gravity,   as   it   would   if  the   bucket   were   still.     These 
well-known  results  make  one  see  that  centrifugal  force 
replaces  gravitation,  and  that  it  affects  the  object  whirled 
round  like  an  imitation  gravity  acting  in  the  direction 
of  the  radius.     Therefore  if  a  stationary  bean  tends  to 
grow  in  the  line  of  gravity,  a  bean  whirled  round  on  a 
water-wheel    must    grow   in  the   line   of   the   imitation 
gravity,  that  is  in  the  line  of  the  radius  of  the  wheel. 


CH.  Vl]  STABILITY.  91 

This  is  what  Knight  found:  the  stems  of  the  young 
plants  grew  towards,  the  roots  grew  away  from,  the  centre 
of  the  wheel. 

Geotropism  is  not  only  valuable  in  enabling  a  plant  to 
take  the  shortest  line  in  its  upward  growth,  but  it  is  also 
important  in  another  way,  it  plays  the  part  of  the 
plummet  to  the  builder.  If  a  tree  had  no  power  of 
vertical  growth  it  might  grow  upwards  in  an  oblique 
direction,  and  would  therefore  fall  by  its  own  weight. 

The  question  how  stability  is  gained  in  plants,  how 
they  come  to  be  strong  enough  to  stand  upright,  is  of 
considerable  interest.  In  the  first  place  it  should  be 
noted  that  the  herbaceous  plant,  such  as  a  seedling 
sunflower,  has  a  stability  of  a  different  order  from  that 
which  enables  the  oak  to  rear  itself  into  the  air.  It 
is  well  known  that  a  delicate  seedling  plant  withers  if 
exposed  to  the  sun  on  a  hot,  dry  day :  it  loses  its  stability 
and  droops  towards  the  ground,  but,  if  its  roots  are 
supplied  with  water,  it  will  recover  when  the  damp 
air  of  evening  checks  the  evaporation  from  the  leaves. 
A  woody  stem,  such  as  that  of  an  oak  sapling,  is  not  so 
affected,  it  does  not  collapse  when  dried. 

The  reason  of  this  difference  may  be  discovered  by 
experiments.  Any  juicy,  actively  growing  leaf-stalk  or 
flower-stem  will  serve  as  material.  A  stem  of  this  sort 
cut  from  the  parent-plant  and  allowed  to  lie  on  the  table 
in  the  dry  air  of  a  room  soon  loses  its  stiffness  and 
becomes  flaccid.  Or  we  may  place  it  in  a  5  per  cent, 
solution  of  common  salt,  which  robs  it  of  its  water  by 
osmosis,  just  as  dry  air  robs  it  by  evaporation.  After  it 


92  TURGIDITY.  [CH.  VI 

has  become  flaccid  in  salt-solution  it  can  be  rendered  stiff 
by  replacing  it  in  water. 

Or  it  may  be  made  to  collapse  and  become  flaccid  by 
immersion  in  water  at  60°  C.  But  in  this  case  the 
flaccidity  is  permanent,  because  the  tissues  are  killed. 
When  the  cells  were  alive  they  were  tensely  filled  with 
cell-sap,  which  escapes  as  soon  as  the  protoplasmic  lining 
of  the  cells  is  killed  by  heat.  The  flaccidity  of  the  dead 
tissue  depends  on  a  loss  of  fluid  from  the  cells,  and  this  is 
likewise  the  cause  of  the  similar  though  temporary  loss 
of  stiffness  produced  by  dry  air  or  immersion  in  salt- 
solution. 

To  understand  the  problem  more  fully  it  is  best  to 
take  the  case  of  a  single  isolated  cell  capable  of  standing 
up  and  supporting  its  own  weight.  The  cell  is  stiff  just 
as  an  air-cushion,  tensely  filled  with  air,  is  stiff.  The 
air-cushion  is  filled  by  blowing  air  into  it  with  a  pair 
of  bellows.  The  cell  is  filled  by  osmosis,  which  depends 
(i)  on  the  fact  that  the  cell-sap  is  denser  than  water, 
(ii)  on  the  physical  properties  of  the  protoplasmic  lining. 

When  the  fluid  surrounding  the  cell  is  denser  than 
the  cell-sap,  the  osmotic  flow  is  from  the  cell  to  the  fluid ; 
when  the  reverse  is  the  case,  the  flow  is  in  the  opposite 
direction,  and  the  cell  gains,  instead  of  losing,  fluid. 
Again,  when  the  physical  properties  of  the  protoplasm 
are  changed  by  death,  the  cell-sap  escapes  just  as  the 
air  escapes  from  a  ruptured  air-cushion. 

When  a  cell  is  tensely  filled  with  fluid  by  osmosis  it  is 
called  turgid,  and  turgidity  is  the  cause  of  the  stiffness  of 
not  merely  the  isolated  cell,  but  also  of  masses  of  cells  in 


CH.  VlJ  TURGIDITY.  93 

which  every  cell  is  turgid.  Thus  the  flower-stem  and  leaf- 
stalk used  in  the  experiments  on  withering  are  stable  and 
rigid,  because  of  the  turgidity  of  the  cells  which  make  up 
the  central  mass  of  pith.  A  woody  stem  is  rigid  not 
from  turgidity,  but  because  of  the  rigidity  of  its  lignified 
cell-walls. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

THE  LEAF — TRANSPIRATION — LEAF-FALL. 

IT  will  appear  later  that  the  parts  of  the  flower  (the 
petals,  stamens,  &c.)  have  the  morphological  rank  of  leaves. 
If  these  are  omitted  from  consideration,  leaves  may  be 
classified  into  (i)  foliage-leaves,  (ii)  scale-leaves.  The  first 
are  the  ordinary  leaves  familiar  to  everyone;  the  other 
kind  of  leaf  is  smaller,  dry  and  hard  in  texture,  colour- 
less or  dingy  in  tint,  devoid  of  chlorophyll,  and  pro- 
tective, not  assimilative,  in  function.  Scale-leaves  of  this 
sort  have  already  been  met  with  in  the  potato,  the  surface 
of  which  is  marked  by  the  remains  of  the  scales,  in 


FIG.  41. 
HORSE-CHESTNUT  BRANCH,  bearing  a  terminal  and  two  axillary  buds. 


CH.  VII]  THE   LEAF.  95 

whose  axils  the  eyes  grow.  Scale-leaves 
again  are  what  make  the  outer  covering 
of  the  buds  of  trees,  they  are  familiar  in 
the  horse-chestnut  from  their  sticky  outer 
surface  (see  fig.  41).  In  the  spring  they 
are  seen  unfolding  and  finally  falling  off 
to  allow  the  growth  of  the  young  branch, 
i.e.  the  bud,  shut  up  within  them.  The 
markings  on  the  surface  of  a  horse-chest- 
nut bough  are  instructive  in  connection 
with  both  kinds  of  leaf.  The  most  obvious 
marks  are  broad  triangular  or  shield  shaped 
depressions  (L,  fig.  42),  which  are  the  scars 
left  by  the  fall  of  the  foliage-leaves  in 
former  years :  they  occur  in  alternate  pairs, 
i.e.  one  pair  of  scars  points  N.  and  S.,  the 
next  E.  and  W.  and  so  on.  The  scars  are 
marked  near  their  lower  border  with  a  line 
of  dots  or  raised  papillae1  which  are  the 
scars  of  the  vascular  bundles.  When  the 
leaf  was  attached  to  the  plant,  the  vascular 
bundles  ran  from  the  leaf-stalk  into  the 
branch,  and  when  the  leaf  was  cast  in 
autumn,  the  bundles  were  broken  like  the 
rest  of  the  tissues.  At  the  upper  edge 

1  Not  to  be  confused  with  the  lenticels  scattered 
irregularly  over  the  bark. 

FIQ.  42. 

BRANCH  OF  HORSE  CHESTNUT. 
L,  L,  scars  of  fallen  leaves. 
W,  Wt  wrinkled  places  where  the  scale-leaves  of  terminal  buds  once  grew. 


96  PHYLLOTAXT.  [CH.  VII 

of  some  leaf-scars  are  seen  withered  undeveloped  axillary 
buds. 

At  irregular  intervals  on  the  branch  are  seen  finely 
wrinkled  places,  about  J  inch  in  length ;  these  are  made 
by  the  scars  of  scale-leaves ;  under  a  lens  the  scars  can  be 
seen  to  resemble  those  of  the  foliage-leaves,  except  that 
they  are  relatively  wider  and  shorter,  and  that  the  scars 
of  the  bundles  are  less  evident,  or  indeed  not  to  be  seen. 
Each  wrinkled  place  represents  the  spot  where  a  terminal 
bud  once  existed,  we  have  therefore  evidence  of  how  much 
the  branch  grew  from  year  to  year.  Thus  we  get  by 
different  means  the  same  sort  of  evidence  of  yearly 
growth  as  is  yielded  by  the  annual  rings  in  wood. 

The  horse-chestnut  not  only  serves  as  an  illustration 
of  foliage-  and  scale-leaves,  it  also  serves  to  demonstrate 
one  of  the  common  modes  in  which  foliage-leaves  are 
arranged  on  the  branch.  When  the  leaves  grow  opposite 
to  each  other  in  a  plane  at  right  angles  to  that  in  which 
the  pairs  of  leaves  above  and  below  are  developed,  the 
arrangement  is  known  as  decussate.  This  decussate 
arrangement  is  common,  but  it  is  by  no  means  the  only 
one,  great  variety  exists  in  this  matter,  and  a  special  name, 
phyllotaxy,  has  been  given  to  this  department  of  morpho- 
logy. In  many  plants  the  leaves  are  alternate;  thus 
one  leaf  will  be  on  the  north  side,  then  at  the  next  node 
the  leaf  will  be  southerly,  then  north  again  one  stage 
higher.  In  this  case  the  leaves  are  arranged  in  two 
vertical  rows :  in  the  horse-chestnut  there  are  four  vertical 
rows,  while  in  other  plants  a  larger  number  exists.  In  the 
groundsel  for  instance  the  leaves  are  in  five  vertical  rows. 


CH.  VIl] 


PHYLLOTAXY. 


97 


This  plant  may  be  used  to  demonstrate  the  fact  of  some 
general  importance,  that  the  leaves  also  form  a  continuous 
spiral  line  round  the  stem.  This  double  arrangement  may 
be  illustrated  by  a  diagram,  fig.  43,  in  which  the  dots  are 
arranged  both  in  vertical  and  in  oblique  rows,  the  former 
being  the  more  obvious. 


FIG.  43. 
DIAGRAM  ILLUSTRATING  PHYLLOTAXY. 

Take  a  shoot  of  groundsel  and  mark  the  base  of  any 
leaf-stalk  with  a  spot  of  ink  by  which  it  may  be  recog- 
nized :  the  next  leaf  above  will  be  slightly  to  the  left  and 
the  third  again  to  the  left,  so  that  a  line  passing  through 
the  1st,  2nd,  3rd,  4th,  &c.  leaves  in  order  of  height  will 
make  a  spiral  travelling  upwards  and  in  the  direction 
of  the  hands  of  the  clock.  When  the  6th  leaf  has  been 
reached  it  will  be  found  to  be  vertically  over  the  1st, 
which  must  necessarily  be  the  case  when  the  leaves  are  in 
five  vertical  rows.  One  other  point  must  be  noted;  in 
passing  from  the  1st  to  the  6th,  the  spiral  goes  twice  round 
the  stem.  These  two  facts  are  expressed  numerically  by 
the  fraction  f .  In  the  same  way  the  fraction  f  means 
there  are  eight  vertical  rows  arranged  in  a  spiral  which 
D.  E.  B.  7 


98 


PHYLLOTAXY. 


[CH.  VII 


goes  thrice  round  the  stem,  and  other  arrangements  are 
similarly  expressed.  The  phyllotaxy  (f )  of  the  plantain  is 
shown  in  fig.  44. 


FIG.  44. 

PLANTAIN  (Plantago), 
viewed  from  above  to  show  the  f  phyllotaxy :  the  leaf-spiral  follows  the 

course  1,  2,  3 13. 

From  Le  Maout  and  Decaisne. 

^07*771. 

The  typical  form  of  leaf  is  flat  and  thin ;  that  is  to  say, 
although  many  plants  have  fleshy,  cylindrical,  or  almost 
spherical  leaves,  yet  the  majority  have  the  form  familiar 
to  everyone  in  the  leaves  of  our  ordinary  trees.  The 
biological  meaning  of  this  form  is  plain  enough,  the  leaf 
being  the  assimilating  organ  which  enables  the  plant  to 
build  up  organic  material,  it  is  necessary  that  a  green 
surface  as  large  as  possible  shall  be  exposed  to  the  light , 
this  will  be  realised  when  it  is  remembered  how  small 
is  the  percentage  of  CO2  existing  in  the  atmosphere. 


CH.  VII] 


STIPULES. 


99 


In  order  to  expose  a  large  surface  with  a  small  expen- 
diture of  material  the  leaf  must  obviously  be  thin,  just  as 
gold-leaf,  which  is  required  to  expose  a  large  area  and  is  of 
valuable  material,  is  thin.  Moreover  if  a  leaf  were  not 
thin,  some  of  the  cells  would  be  so  much  shaded  by  the 
others  that  they  would  be  unable  to  assimilate. 

The  flat  broad  part  of  the  leaf  is  the  blade  or  lamina 
(fig.  45),  the  stalk  (which  is  often  absent)  is  technically 
known  as  the  petiole.  At  the  base  of  the  petiole  in 
many  leaves  are  a  pair  of  outgrowths  known  as  the 
stipules  (fig.  45),  these  are  clearly  seen  in  the  leaf  of  the 
rose,  in  the  cherry,  and  in  the  pansy. 


\ 


FIG.  45. 

STIPULATE,  i.e.  STIPULE-BEARING,  LEAVES. 

On  the  left  a  pansy-leaf,  on  the  right  that  of  the  cherry.  The  numbers 
refer  to  the  venation ;  (1)  mid-rib  ;  (2)  and  (3)  secondary  and 
tertiary  veins. 

From  Le  Maout  and  Decaisne. 

7—2 


100  SYMMETRY.  [CH.  VII 

A  striking  feature  in  the  typical  leaf  is  that  it  is  dor  si- 
ventral,  it  has  a  back  and  a  front  differing  from  each  other ; 
in  the  parts  of  plant$  hitherto  considered  this  has  not  been 
the  case,  the  stem  and  the  root  are  not  dorsiventral  but 
are  symmetrical  round  an  axis.  In  leaves  the  dorsiventral 
character  is  seen  in  a  number  of  points,  even  in  external 
characters ;  thus  in  many  leaves  the  lower  surface  is  paler 
than  the  bright  green  upper  surface,  or  it  may  be  more 
hairy  or  marked  W  projecting  veins.  The  internal  and 
microscopic  structure  is  even  more  plainly  dorsiventral. 
Connected  with  this  character  is  a  capacity  of  growth,  a 
sensitiveness  to  light  by  which  leaves  are  enabled  to 
arrange  themselves  with  one  particular  surface  at  right 
angles  to  the  light.  To  a  plant  growing  freely  in  the  open 
air  the  light  comes  mainly  from  above,  and  thus  it  happens 
that  leaves  are  more  or  less  horizontal,  i.e.  with  the  upper 
surface  at  right  angles  to  the  vertical  light.  The  surface 
which  thus  receives  most  light,  and  which  we  usually  call 
the  upper  surface,  is  physiologically  considered  the-  assimi- 
lating surface. 

The  power  of  adaptation  is  clearly  seen  in  a  plant  so 
placed  that  it  receives  light  from  one  side,  the  leaves  are 
then  twisted  and  tilted  so  as  to  make  the  most  of  the 
light ;  this  may  be  well  seen  in  a  geranium  growing  in  a 
window,  or  a  tropaeolum  sprawling  out  of  a  flower-box. 
Leaves  vary  extremely  in  shape ;  what  may  be  called  the 
typical  form  is  well  seen  in  the  beech  or  the  laurel,  where 
the  stalk  is  continued  as  the  midrib  into  the  lamina, 
which  spreads  out  symmetrically  on  either  side.  From  the 
midrib  a  number  of  "veins"  run  right  and  left  towards 


CH.  VIl] 


VEINS. 


101 


the  edge  of  the  leaf,  branching  and  becoming  smaller  till 
the  smallest  branchlets  are  only  visible  to  the  naked  eye 
by  holding  the  leaf  against  the  light.j 

The  veins  are  the  ramifications  of  the  vascular  bundles 
and  therefore  contain  xylem- vessels.  Vessels,  it  must  be 
remembered,  are  the  water-carriers  of  the  plant,  and 
when  it  is  considered  how  easily  a  leaf  withers,  or  in 
other  words  how  great  is  its  need  of  water,  the  fine 
ramification  of  the  water  pipes  is  opt  surprising.  The 
leaf  may  be  compared  to  a  country  cut  up  into  innumer- 
able minute  fields  by  an  elaborate  system  of  irrigation. 


Fio.  46. 

TRANSVERSE  SECTION  THROUGH  THE  LEAF  OF  THE  HELLEBORE, 
showing,   from  above  downwards,  the  upper  epidermis,   the  palisade 
cells,  the  spongy  tissue  (in  which  a  vascular  bundle  is  seen),  the 
lower  epidermis,  in  which  is  shown  a  single  stoma  opening  into  a 
large  intercellular  space. 

It  must  be  remembered  that  the  veins  not  only  serve 
for  irrigation  but  also  supply  a  framework  for  the  support  of 


102  MESOPHYLL.  [CH.  VII 

the  cellular  tissue  in  which  the  chlorophyll  bodies  are  con- 
tained. The  cellular  tissue  or  parenchyma  of  the  leaf  is 
known  as  mesophyll,  and  is  one  of  the  points  in  which  the 
two  sides  of  the  leaf  differ  from  each  other.  On  the  upper 
side  of  the  leaf  there  is,  beneath  the  epidermis,  a  charac- 
teristic layer  of  cells  known  as  palisade  tissue,  because  in 
a  section  they  look  like  planks  placed  side  by  side  to  make 
a  paling.  The  figure  (fig.  46)  shows  this  aspect ;  it  also 
shows  that  the  palisade  tissue  is  the  part  of  the  leaf 
which  contains  the  greatest  amount  of  chlorophyll.  The 
lower  half  of  the  leaf  is  seen  in  the  same  figure  to  be 
made  up  of  cells  of  irregular  form,  so  arranged  as  to  leave 
large  spaces  among  them.  Those  who  have  lived  in  a 
chalk  country  must  have  seen  walls  built  of  flints  in  which 
the  large  irregular  spaces  are  filled  with  mortar.  If  the 
mortar  is  imagined  to  be  air,  and  each  flint  a  cell,  an  idea 
is  obtained  of  the  structure  of  the  lower  layer  of  the  leaf, 
which  from  its  loose  texture  is  called  spongy  tissue.  It  is 
the  presence  of  the  air  in  the  spongy  layer  which  gives 
the  lighter  colour  to  the  lower  side  of  many  leaves.  This 
may  be  proved  by  a  simple  experiment.  A  leaf  of  the 
lesser  celandine,  or  an  arum  leaf,  is  placed  in  water  and  a 
strong  inhalation  is  applied  to  the  cut  stalk  held  between 
the  lips.  In  this  way  air  is  sucked  out  of  the  leaf, 
and  water  finds  its  way  through  the  epidermis  and  takes 
the  place  of  the  air  which  has  been  removed.  The 
moment  at  which  it  enters  is  clearly  perceptible  by  the 
change  in  colour,  the  lower  surface  turning  dark  green 
as  the  water  fills  up  the  air  spaces  in  the  spongy  tissue. 
If  the  epidermis  is  stripped  from  the  lower  surface  of  a 


CH.  VIl]  STOMATA.  103 

leaf  and  examined  under  the  microscope,  it  will  be  evident 
by  what  means  the  water  passed  this  membrane. 


FIG.  47. 

THBEE  STOMATA  WITH  SURROUNDING  EPIDERMIC  CELLS  (E) : 
(?,  G,  guard  cells  of  a  stoma. 

Scattered  thickly  among  the  ordinary  epidermic  cells 
are  structures  known  as  stomata,  shown  in  fig.  47.  Each 
stoma  is  made  of  a  pair  of  kidney-shaped  cells  called 
guard  cells,  fitting  together  with  their  concave  sides 
inwards  and  leaving  an  oval  cleft  by  which  the  inter- 
cellular spaces  of  the  leaf  communicate  with  the  external 
air;  it  should  be  noted  that  the  guard  cells  differ  from 
ordinary  epidermic  cells  in  possessing  chloroplasts.  Each 
stoma  is  at  first  a  single  cell  which  is  divided  into 
two  compartments  by  a  cross  wall.  The  cross  wall  finally 
splits  into  two  layers  between  which  the  opening  of  the 
stoma  lies.  The  remarkable  form  of  the  guard  cells  is 
well  seen  in  transverse  section  (fig.  46). 

The  stomata  have  the  power  of  opening  and  shutting 


104  TRANSPIRATION.  [CH.  VII 

in  response  to  changes  in  the  environment  of  the  plant. 
The  mechanism  by  which  they  do  so  need  not  be  described, 
it  must  suffice  us  to  know  that  when  the  plant  begins  to 
suffer  from  want  of  water,  or  when  it  is  exposed  to  some 
other  conditions,  e.g.  darkness,  the  cleft  between  the  guard 
cells,  and  therefore  the  passage  from  the  outer  air  to  the 
intercellular  spaces  of  the  leaf,  is  closed.  The  most 
important  function  of  the  stomata  is  the  aeration  of  the 
inner  parts  of  the  leaf.  And  since  it  is  through  the  stomata 
that  the  C02  enters  the  leaf,  these  organs  are  of  great 
importance  in  the  nutrition  of  the  plant.  But  they 
also  influence  the  degree  to  which  the  leaf  loses  water  by 
evaporation — a  function  known  as  transpiration. 

Transpiration. 

If  a  delicate  leaf  is  gathered  on  a  hot,  dry  day,  it 
withers  almost  immediately,  that  is,  its  cells  collapse  for 
want  of  water  in  the  manner  already  described.  This 
shows  two  things,  (1)  that  leaves  are  constantly  losing 
water  by  evaporation,  (2)  that,  since  the  leaf  does  not 
wither  if  left  on  the  tree,  the  loss  of  water  is,  under 
normal  circumstances,  continually  made  good. 

The  means  by  which  a  current  of  water  is  earned  from 
the  root  to  the  top  of  a  high  tree  is  still  an  unsolved  problem. 
There  are  however  certain  fundamental  experiments  which 
must  be  considered. 

If  a  branch,  such  as  that  of  a  laurel,  be  cut  and  placed 
in  a  coloured  fluid,  e.g.  eosin  dissolved  in  water,  and  left 
there  for  some  hours,  it  will  be  seen  that  the  coloured 
fluid  has  travelled  up  it,  showing  that  there  is  a  sucking 


CH.  VII]  TRANSPIRATION.  105 

power  of  some  sort  in  the  branch  and  leaves.  The  bark 
will  not  be  coloured,  and  if  the  branch  be  peeled,  the 
contrast  between  the  white  inside  of  the  peel  and  the 
wood  stained  pink  with  eosin  is  striking.  The  fact  that 
the  fluid  travels  in  the  xylem  is  still  better  seen  in  a 
young  succulent  stem  where,  on  splitting  the  plant,  the 
vessels  filled  with  eosin  show  out  as  delicate  pink  streaks. 

There  are  various  arrangements  by  which  we  can 
accurately  measure,  from  minute  to  minute,  the  amount  of 
water  which  a  cut  branch  is  absorbing.  With  an  instru- 
ment of  this  sort  it  is  easy  to  prove  that  the  amount  of 
absorption  depends  on  the  amount  of  evaporation  going  on 
from  the  leaves.  Thus  if  the  leaves  are  placed  under  a 
bell  jar,  and  therefore  in  damper  air,  the  instrument 
records  the  fact  that  the  absorption  is  less,  and  the 
readings  quickly  rise  again  when  the  bell  is  removed. 
The  absorption  may  be  diminished  by  cutting  off  some  of 
the  leaves  and  thus  diminishing  the  total  amount  of  evapo- 
ration. In  this  sort  of  way  it  can  be  shown  that  the 
water-supply  of  a  leaf  by  the  vessels  is  a  self-regulating 
mechanism ;  that  rapid  evaporation  increases  the  upward 
current,  so  that  the  greater  the  loss  the  greater  is  the 
supply. 

In  thinking  about  the  transpiration  from  a  leaf  surface 
it  must  be  remembered  that  the  evaporating  surface  is 
much  greater  than  the  surface  which  is  visible,  because 
the  spaces  in  the  spongy  tissue  communicate  with  the 
outer  air  through  the  stomata,  so  that  the  surface  of  each 
constituent  cell  of  the  spongy  tissue  evaporates,  not  so 
much  as  though  it  made  part  of  the  external  surface,  but 


106 


LEAF-FALL. 


[OH.  VII 


still  considerably.  It  will  be  more  easily  realised  how 
porous  a  thing  the  epidermis  must  be,  when  it  is  remem- 
bered that  there  are  thousands  of  stomata  on  a  square 
inch. 

Leaf -fall. 

That  the  leaves  of  many  trees  fall  from  the  tree 
in  autumn  is  a  familiar  fact,  but  the  physiology  of  the 
process  is  not  so  well  known.  It  is  easy  to  prove,  by  a 
simple  experiment,  that  leaf-fall  is  a  process  requiring  a 
certain  mechanism  for  its  accomplishment,  that  it  is  not  a 


al: 


FIG.  48. 

LONGITUDINAL  SECTION  THROUGH  A  BRANCH  AND  PART  OF  A 
LEAF-STALK  OF  THE  POPLAR 


The  absciss  layer  and  a  layer  of  cork  are  shown  at  a.l. 

ck,  cork;  c,  cortex;  /,  bast  fibres; 

xy,  xylem;  p,  pith. 


CH.  VII]  LEAF-FALL.  107 

mere  tumbling  down  of  withered  leaves.  If,  during  the 
summer,  a  branch  is  half-broken  so  that  it  hangs  on  to  the 
tree  by  its  bark  only,  its  water-supply  is  cut  off  and  it 
soon  withers  and  dies.  It  might  have  been  expected  that 
these  withered  leaves  would  fall  more  easily  than  normal 
leaves, — but  precisely  the  reverse  is  the  case :  they  hang 
on  to  the  tree  after  all  the  healthy  leaves  are  cast.  This 
suggests  that  leaf-fall  is  an  active,  not  a  passive  process,  a 
phenomenon  of  life  which  can  only  occur  in  a  living  leaf- 
stalk. This  is  the  case :  the  leaf  falls  because  a  layer  of 
cells  (the  absciss  layer)  forms  across  the  base  of  the  stalk 
specially  adapted  to  allow  the  leaf  to  free  itself.  Beneath 
this  layer  cork  cells  are  developed,  which  serve  to  cover 
and  protect  the  wound  left  by  the  fall  of  the  leaf. 


CHAPTER   VIII. 

ASEXUAL   REPRODUCTION — PLEUROCOCCUS — MUCOR — 
CONJUGATION — MUCOR — SPIROGYRA. 

THE  present  chapter  deals  with  a  part  of  physiology 
hitherto  hardly  touched  on,  namely,  reproduction.  Every 
organism  in  the  world  is  subject  to  a  variety  of  risks, 
and  is  constantly  in  danger  of  being  destroyed:  in  the 
case  of  the  animal  kingdom  the  preying  of  one  animal  on 
another,  and  the  contest  among  animals  of  the  same 
species  for  food  are  familiar,  but  we  are  apt  to  forget  that 
the  struggle  for  life  is  quite  as  severe  among  plants.  The 
external  dangers  are  evident  enough,  slugs  decimate  seed- 
lings, and  other  and  larger  animals  find  their  food  among 
plants ;  while  countless  parasites — funguses  and  insects — 
live  on  them :  plants  struggle  with  each  other  to  get  the 
best  of  the  light :  and  they  have  the  severities  of  climate, 
cold  and  drought,  to  contend  with.  Given  the  fact  that 
plants  are  subject  to  a  struggle  for  life,  reproduction  at 
once  becomes  of  interest,  for  it  is  those  species  which 
produce  the  best  adapted  offspring,  in  sufficient  number 
to  make  up  for  the  constant  destruction,  that  will  survive. 
So  that  the  ways  in  which  a  plant  can  produce  vigorous 


CH.  VIII]  REPRODUCTION.  109 

and  numerous  offspring  come  to  be  the  most  important 
part  of  its  physiological  equipment. 

The  value  of  reproduction  comes  out  clearly  in  those 
plants  which  regularly  exhaust  themselves  by  yielding  seed 
and  die  in  the  process  of  reproduction.  This  is  the 
case  with  annuals,  which  start  as  seedlings  in  the 
spring,  yield  seed  in  the  autumn  and  then  die.  It  is 
clear  that  seed-production  is  what  kills  them,  because  if 
they  are  prevented  from  setting  seed,  they  will  survive. 
Here  the  individual  is  sacrificed  to  the  good  of  the 
community :  the  species  (or  group  of  individuals)  lives  on 
in  the  seeds,  while  the  individual  plants  die.  All  the 
machinery  of  the  individual,  its  manufacture  of  organic 
material  with  the  help  of  chlorophyll,  and  its  consequent 
storage  of  starch  and  other  reserve  material,  are  directed 
to  the  very  thing  which  kills  it,  viz.  the  production  of  a 
big  seed  crop.  The  life  of  the  species  is  the  really 
important  thing,  the  life  of  the  individual  is  important 
because  it  renders  reproduction,  i.e.  the  continuance  of  the 
species,  possible.  This  sounds  paradoxical,  but  I  believe 
the  machinery  of  living  things  to  be  more  comprehensible 
if  it  is  thought  of  as  being  directed  to  the  preservation  of 
the  species  rather  than  of  the  individual. 

Some  forms  of  reproduction  are  comparatively  simple. 
In  the  tulip-bulb  a  bud  developes  in  the  axil  of  a  leaf, 
exhausts  the  old  bulb,  and  carries  on  the  life  of  the  plant. 
Again  in  the  bramble  the  branches  in  autumn  grow  down 
to  the  ground  and  put  out  adventitious  roots,  and  in  the 
spring  the  bud  at  the  end  of  the  branch  shoots  out  anew. 
Again  many  water  plants  habitually  detach  parts  of  their 


110  PLEUROCOCCUS.  [CH.  VIII 

stems  which  float  away  and  make  new  plants.  These 
forms  of  reproduction  are  precisely  the  same  as  the 
artificial  continuance  of  species  practised  by  gardeners,  in 
making  cuttings.  In  none  of  these  cases  does  the  question 
of  sex  enter  into  the  problem.  The  river-weed,  Elodea, 
which  has  spread  in  this  way  throughout  the  rivers  of 
England,  consists  entirely  of  female  plants ;  and  the  same 
thing  might  have  happened  if  the  original  parent  plant  had 
been  a  male.  For  this  reason  these  modes  of  reproduc- 
tion are  classed  together  as  asexual  or  vegetative. 

It  will  be  seen  later  that  many  plants  produce  separate 
and  special  cells  which  serve  for  asexual  reproduction. 
Such  cases  help  us  to  realise  that  asexual  reproduction 
is  quite  as  mysterious  and  wonderful  as  sexual  reproduc- 
tions. The  essence  of  the  thing  is  that  in  a  single  cell 
there  should  be  locked  up  the  potentiality  of  a  future 
plant,  i.e.  that  a  single  cell  should  be  able  to  grow  into 
a  perfect  plant;  and  that  this  should  be  possible  is 
equally  wonderful,  whether  the  new  growth  originates  in 
an  asexual  reproductive  cell  or  an  ovum. 

The  difference  between  the  two  is  that  the  egg-cell  does 
not  normally  develope  until  it  has  been  fertilised  (i.e. 
infected  or  stimulated)  by  being  fused  with  the  male 
element,  whereas  the  asexual  reproductive  element  re- 
quires no  such  treatment. 

Pleurococcus. 

When  an  organism  is  simple  in  structure,  when  for 
instance  it  consists  of  a  single  cell,  asexual  reproduction 
may  be,  as  far  as  observation  is  concerned,  a  perfectly 


CH.  VIIl]  MUCOK.  Ill 

simple  process.  One  example  has  been  considered  in 
the  case  of  yeast,  where  a  young  cell  buds  from  the 
parent  and  becomes  a  new  plant.  Here,  and  in  similar 
cases,  growth  cannot  be  distinguished  from  reproduction. 
A  cell  gets  bigger  by  means  of  growth, — the  process 
becomes  reproduction  when  the  increment  breaks  loose 
from  the  parent.  This  comparison  does  not  by  any 
means  make  reproduction  easier  to  understand,  it  merely 
shows  that  in  growth  the  mystery  of  reproduction  is  really 
present. 

The  green  dust  found  on  the  trunks  of  trees  is  made  up 
of  countless  millions  of  the  plant  Pleurococcus  :  like  yeast 
it  is  a  unicellular  plant,  but  instead  of  being  a  unicellular 
fungus  it  belongs  to  the  great  class  of  chlorophyll-con- 
taining plants.  It  obtains  its  food  from  the  air,  and  from  the 
water  trickling  down  the  tree.  Its  manner  of  nutrition 
is  like  that  of  other  green  plants  and  need  not  be  further 
considered.  Under  the  microscope  it  is  seen  to  consist  of 
minute  green  cells,  more  or  less  massed  together  in 
clusters,  and  presenting  a  number  of  different  stages  of 
cell  division.  A  single  cell  divides  by  a  cross-wall  into 
two  compartments,  then  into  four,  and  then  into  eight. 
Various  intermediate  stages  are  to  be  found,  and  it  can 
also  be  seen  how  the  compartments,  into  which  the  parent 
is  divided,  disintegrate  into  their  component  cells,  which 
finally  fall  apart. 

Mucor. 

For  a  study  of  specialised  asexual  reproductive  cells 
Mucor,  one  of  the  many  fungi  known  as  moulds,  is 


112  REPRODUCTION.  [CH.  VIII 

convenient.  Mucor  like  other  fungi  is  devoid  of  chloro- 
phyll, it  does  not  earn  its  own  living,  but  depends,  like 
yeast,  on  the  material  previously  built  up  by  some  other 
organism.  Ripe  fruit,  jam,  bread  and  other  similar  things, 
when  left  to  themselves  and  kept  warm  and  damp,  become 
covered  with  a  crop  of  some  kind  of  mould.  Such  a  result 
is  practically  universal,  because  the  reproductive  cells  or 
spores  of  the  mould,  being  small  and  light,  float  in  the 
air  and  are  universally  distributed;  they  settle  like  dust 
on  everything,  and  thus  chance  on  the  organic  materials 
which  can  support  them.  The  spore  germinates,  that  is, 
it  begins  to  grow  and  to  take  on  the  form  of  a  delicate  tube 
known  as  a  hypha.  The  hypha  grows,  branching  as  it 
elongates,  and  covers  the  substratum  with  a  delicate 
colourless  web  or  fluff  made  up  of  countless  interwoven 
tubes,  sending  other  branches  like  roots  into  the  sub- 
stance on  which  it  lives.  This  irregular  web  of  branching 
tubes  constitutes  the  whole  of  the  absorptive  part  of  the 
plant  and  is  collectively  described  by  the  term  mycelium. 
The  most  remarkable  point  in  its  structure  is  that  it  is  not 
made  up  of  a  regular  series  of  cells;  it  has  occasional 
cross-walls,  but  it  is  not  divided  into  the  numerous  small 
compartments  or  cells  seen  in  the  plants  previously 
studied.  There  is  little  to  be  seen  in  the  hypha  except 
oily  protoplasm  containing  vacuoles:  by  the  use  of 
staining  reagents  numerous  small  nuclei  can  be  seen. 

After  a  time  other  structures  make  their  appearance : — 
minute  rods  grow  vertically  up  in  the  air,  each  crowned 
with  a  little  ball,  and  looking  like  small  round-headed 
pins.  These  are  called  spore-bearing  hyphce,  and  the  pin 


CH.  VIIl] 


MUCOR. 


113 


heads   (in   which   the   spores    are    produced)   are   called 
sporangia.     The   sporangium  is   originally  a  swelling  at 


FIG.  49. 
MUCOR. 

A.  Diagrammatic    sketch   showing   the  mycelium  and   the  sporangia 
borne  on  vertical  hyphae. 

B.  Various  stages  in  the  germination  of  a  spore ;  /,  mycelium  with 
vacuoles. 

C.  A  ripe  sporangium  containing  spores,  and  covered  with  a  coating  of 
calcium  oxalate  crystals  ;  ID,  the  collar. 

D.  A  burst  sporangium;  col,  the  columella  to  which  two  spores  adhere  ; 
iv,  the  collar. 

the  top  of  a  hypha  cut  off  from  the  rest  of  the  mycelium 
by  a  cell-wall.  The  contents  of  this  terminal  cell  become 
separated  into  a  large  number  of  small  masses  of  proto- 
plasm, and  these  when  they  have  clothed  themselves  with 
cell- walls  are  the  spores.  But  before  this  a  change  takes 
place  in  the  cross- wall  at  the  base  of  the  sporangium  : 
D.  E.  B.  8 


114  KEPRODUCTION.  [CH.  VIII 

it  grows  and  bulges  into  the  cavity  of  that  receptacle, 
filling  up  a  great  part  of  its  cavity  and  forming  a 
structure  known  as  the  columella  (see  fig.  49).  The 
protoplasm,  remaining  over  after  the  development  of  the 
spores,  degenerates  into  a  slimy  gelatinous  substance  in 
which  the  spores  are  embedded.  The  wall  of  the  spo- 
rangium becomes  brittle  and  is  covered  externally  with 
a  coating  of  minute  crystals  of  calcium  oxalate.  After  a 
time  the  wall  of  the  sporangium  breaks  by  the  swelling 
of  the  jelly,  and  the  spores  are  set  free.  In  this  stage 
the  sporangium  presents  a  characteristic  appearance : 
the  remains  of  the  wall  look  like  a  broken  fringe  or 
cup  at  the  top  of  the  stalk  or  spore-bearing  hypha,  and 
is  called  the  collar:  and  on  the  columella  (now  fully 
exposed)  are  usually  seen  a  few  scattered  spores  ad- 
hering. 

The  cycle  has  now  been  completed,  the  spores  will 
germinate,  they  will  give  rise  to  a  fresh  mycelium,  bearing 
sporangia  which  contain  spores ;  and  thus  the  plant  may 
be  indefinitely  reproduced. 

Mucor.     Sexual  reproduction. 

Mucor  also  has  a  simple  form  of  sexual  reproduction. 
In  the  higher  plants,  as  in  animals,  the  male  element  is  a 
structure  strikingly  different  from  the  egg-cell,  which  it 
fertilises.  This  is  obvious  in  animals  where  the  spermato- 
zoid  is  the  fertilising  agency ;  also  in  the  fern  where  a 
similar  motile  male  element,  the  antherozoid,  conveys 
the  fertilising  element  to  the  egg-cell.  But  in  Mucor 
there  is  no  such  differentiation,  the  act  of  fertilisation  is 


CH.  VIII] 


MUCOR. 


115 


the  coalescence  of  two  similar  protoplasts1.  When  this  is 
the  case  the  process  is  known  as  conjugation,  but  it  must 
be  recognised  that  it  is  essentially  a  sexual  process. 


~ff. 

FIG.  50. 

CONJUGATION  OF  MUCOR. 
a,  b,  c,  d,  e,  f,  g,  represent  successive  stages ; 
h,  fully  formed  zygospore. 

The  first  thing  that  can  be  seen  is  the  approximation 
of  two  branches  of  the  mycelium  which  are  richly  pro- 
vided with  protoplasm,  and  which  finally  meet  by  their 
swollen  ends  (see  fig.  50).  The  next  stage  consists  in  the 
formation  of  a  cross  wall  in  each  branch,  and  finally  the 
collections  of  protoplasm  thus  isolated  are  allowed  to  meet 
by  the  degeneration  of  the  ends  of  the  branches.  There 
is  thus  formed  a  central  cell  containing  the  united 
contributions  from  the  conjugating  mycelial  branches. 
This  cell  is  known  as  the  zygospore ;  it  is  characterised  by 
a  rough,  dark-coloured  outer  coat,  and  it  remains  attached 
to  the  now  empty  mycelial  branches,  which  are  sometimes 

1  Protoplast  means  the  protoplasmic  contents  of  a  single  cell. 

8—2 


116  CONJUGATION.  [CH.  VIII 

called  suspensors — an  unnecessary  term.  The  zygospore 
is  endowed  with  a  certain  persistence  of  vitality,  so  that 
after  the  crop  of  Mucor  has  died  and  disappeared,  the 
zygospore  is  left  alive,  isolated  in  the  nutritive  sub- 
stratum. After  some  weeks  of  rest  it  germinates,  i.e. 
begins  to  grow.  The  thick  outer  coat  bursts  and  the 
inner  cell-wall  grows  out  into  a  stout  mycelial  tube  or 
hypha.  This  hypha  may  either  at  once  proceed  to  form  a 
sporangium,  or  it  may  branch  once  before  it  does  so,  but 
in  any  case  it  does  not  form  a  complex  web  of  mycelium 
like  that  produced  from  a  sporangial  spore. 

Spirogyra.     Conjugation. 

Spirogyra  (as  described  in  Chapter  I.)  is  an  Alga, 
having  the  form  of  a  delicate  filament,  each  filament  being 
made  up  of  a  simple  row  of  cells.  The  process  of  conju- 
gation takes  place  between  the  cells  of  neighbouring 
filaments.  A  number  of  cells  in  each  of  the  filaments  put 
out  processes,  simple  tubular  outgrowths  from  the  cells, 
which  meet,  coalesce  and  finally  become  converted  into 
tubes  uniting  cell  to  cell  as  shown  in  fig.  51.  The  contents 
of  the  conjugating  cells  contract  and  the  rounded  masses  so 
produced  are  the  elements  which  fuse  together  in  the  act 
of  conjugation.  The  balling  of  the  protoplasm  begins  in 
one  of  the  conjugating  cells  before  it  is  perceptible  in  the 
other.  The  protoplasts  which  are  thus  early  in  contracting 
have  a  certain  masculine  character,  inasmuch  as  they  are 
more  active  than  the  protoplasts  with  which  they  conju- 
gate. They  travel  through  the  connecting  tube  and  by 
fusion  with  the  stationary  protoplasts  they  form  zygospores. 


CH.  VIII] 


SPIROGYRA. 


117 


The  zygospore  clothes  itself  with  a  thick  resisting  cell- 
wall,  and  after  a  period  of  rest  germinates  and  gives  origin 
to  a  new  Spirogyra  filament. 


FIG.  51. 
SPIROGYRA. 

A. — G,  represent  various  stages  in  the  process  of  conjugation. 
H,  fully  formed  zygoapores. 

Note   the  loop-like  folds  in  the  cross-walla ;    they  are  connected  with 
the  mode  of  growth  of  the  cells. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

ALTERNATION   OF   GENERATION — THE  BRACKEN   FERN 
(PTERIS)— STRUCTURE   OF   THE   SPOROPHYTE   OF   PTERIS. 

Alternation  of  generation. 

The  study  of  the  fern  is  introduced  in  this  place 
because  of  the  remarkable  manner  of  reproduction — 
known  as  alternation  of  generation — which  this  plant 
presents.  Alternation  of  generation  is  especially  inter- 
esting because  it  gives  a  key  to  the  relationship  of  the 
higher  plants,  such  as  the  sunflower  and  the  oak,  which  are 
known  as  Phanerogams,  to  the  great  class  of  which  the 
fern  is  one,  known  as  Cryptogams.  The  knowledge  of  the 
process  enables  us  to  form  a  guess  at  the  line  of  descent 
of  the  flowering  plants,  thus  for  instance  it  tells  us  that 
they  have  probably  been  evolved  from  fern-like  plants.  To 
the  professed  botanist  this  speculation  is  of  the  greatest 
value.  He  studies  all  plants,  and  it  is  this  kind  of 
knowledge  which  enables  him  to  classify  them  in  a 
rational  manner.  The  subject  cannot  have  this  sort  of 
interest  to  the  elementary  student.  I  have  therefore 
determined  to  treat  alternation  of  generation  only  from  a 
general  point  of  view,  as  a  remarkable  form  of  reproduction, 


CH.  IX]  ALTERNATE  GENERATION.  119 

and  not  to  insist  in  any  detail  on  the  connection  between 
it  and  the  reproduction  of  Phanerogams. 

The  fern  exists  under  two  quite  distinct   forms,  as 
different  in  appearance  as  the  caterpillar  and  butterfly; 
these  two  forms  may  for  the  moment  be  called  $  and  0. 
The  alternation  of  generation  consists  in  this :  both  S  and 
0  have  reproductive  organs,  but  S  only  produces  0, 
and  0  only  produces  S.     So  that  the  pedigree  of  a    g 
fern  would  be  represented  by  0 

The  process  is  further  remarkable  for  the  working  ^ 
together  of  two  types  of  reproduction,  sexual  and 
asexual.  The  essence  of  sexual  generation  is  that  a  cell, 
the  ovum  or  egg-cell,  is  fertilised  by  a  male  cell  which 
unites  or  melts  up  with  it,  and  the  fertilised  egg-cell 
thus  becomes  capable  of  developing  into  an  embryo 
or  young  plant.  The  essence  of  asexual  reproduction 
is  that  the  parent  produces  a  cell  which  developes  into 
a  young  plant  without  being  stimulated  by  a  process  of 
fertilisation.  In  the  fern,  the  form  0  bears  an  egg-cell 
which  when  fertilised  developes  into  $;  S  produces, 
without  a  sexual  process,  certain  reproductive  cells  called 
spores,  and  these  produce  the  form  0.  The 
pedigree  may  thus  be  amplified  by  adding  the 
letter  ra  to  express  the  union  of  the  male 
element. 

The  diagram  shows  that  the  act  of  fertilisa-       i  "* 
tion  is  confined  to  the  form  0,  so  that  instead  of      S 
there  being  (as  in  quadrupeds)  a  regular  series       .L 
of  sexually  produced  generations,  there  are  alter- 
nate sexual  and  asexual  generations. 


120  SPOROPHYTE  [CH.  IX 

The  form  0  is  known  as  the  Oophyte*  or  egg-bearing 
plant ;  it  is  a  minute  moss-like  organism  which  no  one 
would  suspect  of  being  a  fern,  and  is  commonly  to  be 
found  growing  in  the  flower-pots  in  ferneries. 

The  form  8,  known  as  the  Sporophyte  or  spore-bearing 
plant,  is  what  is  familiarly  known  as  the  fern  plant. 

In  the  next  chapter  the  details  of  the  reproductive 
acts  by  which  oophyte  produces  the  sporophyte  and  vice 
versa  will  be  considered.  We  now  pass  on  to  the  general 
structure  of  the  sporophyte. 

Sporophyte  of  Pteris,  the  Bracken  Fern. 

The  part  which  we  see  above  ground,  with  an  up- 
right stalk  subdividing  and  bearing  leaflets,  is  a  leaf; 
the  stem  from  which  it  grows  is  underground  and,  as 
in  the  case  of  the  sedge  (fig.  6),  is  called  a  rhizome. 

The  subterranean  stem  creeps  horizontally  below  the 
surface  and  sends  up  leaves  year  by  year.  The  fern  serves 
as  an  example  of  a  manner  of  life  differing  from  those 
hitherto  studied,  and  one  that  is  common  among  plants. 
The  sunflower  is  an  annual,  dying  down  after  it  has  borne 
fruit,  and  beginning  next  year's  cycle  in  the  seedling  stage. 
The  oak  is  a  woody  perennial, — in  which  the  parts  above 
ground  are  permanent.  The  fern  is  a  herbaceous  peren- 
nial,— in  which  the  parts  above  ground  (the  leaves)  behave 
like  the  stems  of  annuals  and  die  down  to  the  level  of 
the  ground;  but  they  differ  from  the  leaves  of  annuals 
in  springing  from  a  stock  or  perennial  underground  stem. 

1  The  term  gametophyte  is  commonly  used  as  an  equivalent  for 
oopJiyte, 


CH.  IX]  OF   PTERIS.  121 

Physiologically  the  manner  of  life  of  the  fern  is  similar 
to  that  of  such  flowering  plants  as  pseonies,  larkspurs, 
columbines  and  other  garden  perennials,  as  well  as  bulb- 
plants,  tulips,  daffodils,  &c.  It  is  a  manner  of  life  especial- 
ly well  adapted  to  withstand  severity  of  climate — for  the 
perennial  stock  is  hidden  away  underground  safe  from 
frost  and  drought. 

The  rhizome  of  Pteris  is  shown  in  fig.   52,   it   is   a 
rough  looking,  irregularly  branching  stem  which  grows 


G— ~ 


Fm.  52. 

HORIZONTAL  UNDERGROUND  STEM  OR  KHIZOME  OF  Pteris. 
G,  the  growing  point ;  Llt  a  developing  leaf ;  L2,  the  leaf  of 

the  current  year ;  L3,   a  decayed  leaf  of  the  previous  year. 

The  rhizome  bears  adventitious  roots  ;  from  L2  a  young  rhizome  B 
is  growing. 

more  or  less    horizontally.     It  ends  in    a  conical   point, 
the  growing  point,  which  resembles  the  growing  point  of 


122  RHIZOME  [CH.  IX 

a  sunflower  in  being  a  place  where  cells  are  manufactured 
by  cell-division,  but  it  differs  from  it  in  certain  details 
which  need  not  be  considered. 

The  leaves  come  off  right  and  left  from  the  rhizome 
and  bend  up  to  emerge  above  ground.  A  rhizome,  dug  up 
in  autumn,  will  show  leaves  in  various  stages ;  at  the  basal 
end,  i.e.  away  from  the  growing  point,  are  the  dead  and 
withered  stalks  of  last  year's  leaves,  and  nearer  the  apex 
come  the  present  year's  leaves,  nearer  still  are  very  young 
leaves  which  will  remain  dormant  through  the  winter  and 
shoot  up  in  the  following  spring.  The  most  noticeable 
point  about  the  young  leaves  is  that  the  stalk  is  strongly 
developed  while  the  lamina  is  small  and  folded  down  on 
the  top  of  the  stalk.  Two  other  facts  must  be  noted: 
namely,  that  buds  are  formed  on  the  leaf-stalks ;  and  that 
the  rhizome  bears  adventitious  roots — the  original  true 
roots  having  long  ago  disappeared. 

Pteris.     Histology. 

The  histology  of  the  rhizome  is  interesting  because  it 
supplies  a  type  of  vascular  bundle  differing  from  anything 
previously  described. 

The  characteristics  of  the  bundle  in  the  sunflower  and 
oak  are  two :  (i)  it  possesses  in  its  cambium  the  power 
of  increase  in  thickness :  (ii)  xylems  and  single  strands  of 
phloem  run  side  by  side;  these  features  are  technically 
expressed  by  calling  the  bundle  open  and  collateral. 
In  Pteris  the  bundle  is  closed,  i.e.  the  cambium  is  absent, 
and  there  are  two  layers  of  phloem  running  with  the 
xylem  and  almost  surrounding  it. 


CH.  IX]  OF   PTERIS.  123 

In  a  transverse  section  of  the  rhizome  we  have  ex- 
ternally the  epidermic  layer,  which  presents  no  special 


PIG.  53. 

KHIZOME  OF  Pteris,  transverse  section  slightly  magnified. 
p.sc,  peripheral  sclerenchyma.  Z.I,  lateral  line. 

p,  parenchyma. 
sc,  sclerenchyma. 
sc.st,  scattered  strands  of  sc.  v.b,  vascular  bundle. 

points  of  interest,  and  from  a  physiological  standpoint  it  is 
unimportant,  for  the  protective  function  is  practically 
taken  over  by  a  layer  of  hard-walled  sclerenchyma.  This 
layer  makes  a  dark-coloured  border  round  the  section  as 
seen  with  a  low  power  (fig.  53);  it  is  wanting  at  two 
opposite  points  where  the  subjacent  tissue  comes  to  the 
surface.  These  places  are  visible  as  streaks  running  down 
two  opposite  sides  of  the  rhizome  and  are  known  as 
lateral  lines.  Their  function  is  believed  to  be  connected 
with  aeration.  In  the  cork  of  the  oak  stem  and  of  the 
potato  tuber  a,re  certain  spots  known  as  lenticels,  where  the 


124  RHIZOME   OF   PTERIS.  [CH.  IX 

cork-cells  are  loose  and  traversed  by  intervening  spaces, 
through  which  the  internal  parts  of  the  stem  receive  air. 
So  that  the  lateral  lines  of  the  rhizome,  although  of 
different  morphological  value,  would  seem  to  have  the 
physiological  character  of  lenticels. 

The  inside  of  the  section  presents  three  obviously 
distinct  tissues.  It  has  patches  and  dots  of  a  dark  colour 
and  hard  consistence  which  are  irregular  strands  and 
plates  of  sclerenchyma  running  longitudinally.  Secondly, 
there  are  yellowish  spots  of  rounded  or  oval  outline. 
These,  the  vascular  bundles,  are  not  arranged  regularly, 
although  they  make,  with  the  larger  sclerenchyma  bands, 
a  more  or  less  defined  mass  in  the  section.  The  rest  of 
the  rhizome  is  made  up  of  soft  pith-like  parenchyma. 

These  various  tissues  must  be  examined  in  detail. 
The  cells  of  the  sclerenchyma  are  many  times  as  long  as 
broad,  and  fit  close  together  without  intercellular  spaces. 
The  walls  are  lignified,  and  have  simple  oblique  slit- like 
pits. 

The  soft  parenchyma  is  made  of  polygonal  cells 
roughly  hexagonal  in  transverse  section,  with  cellulose 
walls  not  fitting  closely  together,  but  leaving  inter- 
cellular spaces.  It  is  this  tissue  which  comes  to  the 
surface  at  the  lateral  lines. 

The  parenchyma  cells  are  crowded  with  starch  grains 
and  serve  as  the  storehouse  of  the  rhizome. 

Vascular  bundles1. 

Each   bundle   is    surrounded   by   a   bundle-sheath   or 
endodermis  consisting  of  a  single  layer  of  small  cuticu- 
1  See  Preface  on  the  word  stele. 


CH.  IX]  HISTOLOGY.  125 

larised  brown-coloured  cells,  which  in  longitudinal  section 
are  seen  to  be  only  slightly  elongated ;  they  do  not 
contain  starch. 


FIG.  54. 

TRANSVERSE  SECTION  OF  A  BUNDLE  IN  THE  RHIZOME  OP  Pteris. 

e,  endodermis,  outside  which  is  parenchymatous  tissue  p. 
p.c,  pericycle.  p.phl,  protophloem. 

s.t,  sieve-tube.  sc.v,  scalariform  vessel. 

Inside  the  bundle-sheath  is  an  irregular  layer  of 
colourless  softer  cells,  which  differ  from  those  of  the 
bundle -sheath  in  containing  starch  :  these  form  the  peri- 
cycle.  The  rest  of  the  bundle  is  made  up  of  the  same 
two  main  classes  of  tissue  as  those  seen  in  the  sunflower 
and  oak,  namely,  xylem  and  phloem :  the  centre  of 
each  bundle  is  xylem  and  is  surrounded,  not  completely 
but  on  two  opposite  flanks,  by  the  phloem.  There  is 
no  cambium. 

What  was  said  in  an  earlier  chapter  as  to  the  general 
characteristics  of  vascular  tissue,  holds  good  in  the  case 
of  the  fern. 


126 


RHIZOME   OF   PTERIS. 


[CH.  IX 


Both  xylem  and  phloem  contain  vessels  and  paren- 
chyma. 

In  both  the  vessels  are  built  up  of  elongated  cells 
one  overlapping  the  next. 

The  xylem  vessels  have  lignified  walls  and  no  proto- 
plasmic contents. 

The  phloem  vessels,  or  sieve-tubes,  have  cellulose  walls 
and  intercommunicating  threads  of  protoplasm  piercing 
the  sieve-plates. 

Inside  the  pericycle  is  a  layer  of  small  cells,  the 
protophloem1,  and  inside  this  again  is  a  layer  of  large 


A 


jt     scu. 


Fia.  55. 
LONGITUDINAL  SECTION  OF  THK  RHIZOME  OP  Pteris. 


p,  parenchyma. 

e,  endodermis. 

p.p,  protophloem. 

sc.v,  scalariform  vessels. 


s,  sclerenchyma. 
p.s,  pericycle. 
s.t,  sieve-tubes. 


1  In  the  rhizome  of  Pteris  the  protophloem  is  sometimes  continuous 
all  round  the  bundle,  although  the  fully  developed  phloem  is  discon- 
tinuous and  does  not  completely  surround  the  xylem. 


CH.  IX] 


HISTOLOGY. 


127 


sieve-tubes.  In  the  fern  the  sieve-tubes  differ  from  the 
typical  sieve-tubes  of  the  flowering  plants  in  which  a  large 
transverse  sieve-plate  separates  two  contiguous  elements. 
In  the  fern  the  sieve-plates  are  on  the  longitudinal  walls, 
and  are  therefore  most  easily  seen  in  longitudinal  section. 
Fig.  55  shows  irregular  elongated  areas  of  a  granular,  or 
faintly  dotted  aspect,  which  are  the  sieve-plates  pierced 
by  strands  of  protoplasm  passing  from  one  element  to  the 
next. 

Inside  the  phloem  are  the  vessels  of  the  xylem  im- 


scl 


spy 


:T-T/  seal. 


sv.t. 


FIG.  56. 

MACERATED  RHIZOME  OF  Pteris, 
showing  the  isolated  elements. 

scl,  sclerenchyma.  seal,  scalariform  vessels. 

sp.v,  spiral  vessels.  sv.t,  sieve-tubes. 


128  RHIZOME   OF   FTERIS.  [CH.  IX 

bedded  or  packed  as  it  were  in  a  small  quantity  of 
parenchyma.  There  are  a  few  minute  spiral  vessels  (not 
shown  in  the  figs.  54,  55),  but  the  great  mass  of  xylem 
vessels  are  of  large  diameter  and  are  known  as  scalari- 
form  vessels. 

The  scalariform,  i.e.  ladder-like  character  of  these 
vessels  comes  out  clearly  in  longitudinal  section.  The 
horizontal  markings  which  represent  the  rungs  of  the 
ladder  are  thickenings  of  the  walls. 


CHAPTER  X. 

REPRODUCTION   OF   THE    FERN — SPORANGIA — PROTHALLUS 
— EMBRYOLOGY. 

Sporangia  and  spores. 

The  plant  of  which  the  general  structure  has  now 
been  described,  and  which  is  known  as  the  sporophyte, 
bears  certain  reproductive  cells  which  are  called  spores. 
The  development,  and  structure,  of  the  spores,  must  now 
be  given  in  detail,  together  with  the  history  of  their 
germination ;  this  will  be  followed  by  an  account  of  the 
oophyte  to  which  the  germinating  spore  gives  rise. 

The  spores  (as  in  the  case  of  Mucor)  are  found  in 
receptacles — sporangia — of  which  a  group  is  shown  in 
fig.  57.  The  sporangia  grow  in  groups  and  patches 
known  as  sori,  which  in  the  majority  of  ferns  are  found 
on  the  lower  surface  of  the  leaves.  Each  sorus  is  pro- 
tected by  a  covering, — the  indusium.  In  Pteris  the 
indusium  is  the  edge  of  the  leaf  folded  back  so  as  to  roof 
over  the  linear  sorus  running  down  the  marginal  part  of 
the  leaf.  In  Aspidium  it  is  a  specially  developed  mem- 
brane covering  the  sorus  like  an  umbrella,  and  therefore 

P.  E.  B.  9 


130 


FERN. 


[CH.  X 


differing  morphologically  from  the  indusium  of  Pteris. 
Fig.  57  shows  that  the  sporangia  arise  from  a  cushion 
(the  placenta),  which  is  simply  a  swollen  vein. 


FIG.  57. 

TRANSVERSE   SECTION  THROUGH  A   SORUS  OF  FTERIS  : 

P,  the  placenta,  bearing  hairs  and  sporangia,  two  of  which  contain 

spores  :  R,  the  annulus  or  ring  of  the  large  empty  sporangium. 

The  sporangium  consists  of  a  hollow  head  mounted  on 
a  delicate  stalk.  Within  the  cavity  of  the  head  are 
contained  numerous  minute  brown  cells,  which  are  the 
spores.  The  spore-wall  is  differentiated  into  two  layers, 
an  inner  cellulose  membrane  and  an  external  cuticularised 
layer,  resembling  in  fact  the  outer  wall  of  an  epidermic 
cell.  To  understand  the  development  of  the  spores  it  is 
necessary  to  have  a  general  idea  of  the  development  of 
the  sporangium. 

Each  sporangium  is  the  product  of  a  series  of  cell 
divisions  occurring  in  a  single  epidermic  cell.  This  mode 
of  development  gives  a  certain  morphological  value  to  a 
sporangium,  which  is  technically  expressed  by  saying  that 


CH.  X]  REPRODUCTION.  131 

the  sporangium  of  the  fern  is  a  trichome,  i.e.  a  hair-like 
structure ;  the  multicellular  hairs  which  occur  on  the 
surface  of  many  plants  being  each  similarly  developed  from 
a  single  epidermic  cell. 

The  chief  stages  in  the  development  of  the  sporangium 
are  shown  in  fig.  58.  The  epidermic  cell  divides  into  a 
stalk  and  a  head,  which  are  the  parent-cells  of  the  stalk 
and  head  of  the  future  sporangium.  The  stalk  cell 


a 

FIG.  58. 

DEVELOPMENT  or  THE  FERN  SPORANGIUM. 

a.     The  out-growth  from  an  epidermic  cell  is  divided  into  two  cells  ;  a 
rounded  apical  cell  giving  rise  to  the  head  of  the  sporangium,  and  a 
basal  cell  from  which  the  stalk  is  developed. 
6.     Two  out  of  the  four  oblique  walls,  by  which  the  archespore  is  marked 

out,  are  shown. 

c.    A  third  oblique  wall  has  appeared,  and  the  wall  of  the  sporangium 
is  seen  to  be  developing. 

divides  by  numerous  cross-walls  and  comes  to  consist  of 
several  stages  or  storeys  one  over  the  other,  each  layer 
consisting  of  four  cells.  The  fate  of  the  head-cell  is  more 
complex  :  it  will  be  enough  to  say  that  by  four  cell-walls 
(of  which  two  are  shown  in  fig.  58,  6)  a  large  triangular 
cell,  the  archespore,  is  marked  out  in  the  middle  of  what 
was  once  the  headlike  half  of  the  original  epidermic  cell. 
From  part  of  the  archespore  what  are  known  as  the 

9—2 


132  FERN.  [CH.  X 

mother-cells  of  the  spores  develope  by  cell  division,  and 
finally  each  mother-cell  divides  into  four  spores. 

The  development  of  the  sporangium  and  spore  is 
here  given  in  an  abbreviated  and  diagrammatic  manner, 
and  the  formation  of  what  is  known  as  the  ring  or 
annulus  (fig.  57)  has  been  left  out.  It  is  a  line  of  strong 
cells  running  like  a  crest  three-quarters  of  the  way  round 
the  head  of  the  sporangium.  These  cells  are  sensitive  to 
changes  in  the  dampness  of  the  air;  when  they  are  dried 
the  ring  tends  to  uncurl  and  exerts  a  tearing  force  on  the 
thinner  parts  of  the  sporangium  wall,  which  gives  way 
under  the  strain  in  the  form  of  a  gash  or  cleft  running 
across  it.  The  place  at  which  the  sporangium  opens  will  be 
understood  from  fig.  57  (R)  in  which  the  cleft  is  not  quite 
closed.  Through  this  gash  the  spores  are  able  to  escape, 
and  here  their  small  size  and  lightness  comes  in  as  a 
valuable  quality,  since  they  are  borne  on  the  wind  like 
dust,  so  that  some  at  least,  out  of  the  great  quantity 
produced,  hit  on  situations  suitable  for  their  future 
growth.  In  the  laboratory  spores  are  sown  on  peat,  or 
better  still  on  tiles,  where  they  grow  well  and  handily. 

With  regard  to  the  germination  it  will  suffice  to  know 
that  the  spore  increases  in  size,  and  by  the  formation  of 
cross- walls  becomes  a  cellular  body  instead  of  a  single  cell. 
Fig.  59  b  represents  an  early  stage  in  the  germination,  or 
in  other  words  it  represents  a  very  young  oophyte.  The 
upper  part  p,  consisting  of  two  cells,  is  green  from  the 
presence  of  chlorophyll  and  carries  on  the  work  of  as- 
similation, while  the  lower,  thinner  part  r.h.  is  colourless 
and  is  a  root-like  organ  or  root-hair.  Thus  in  the  earliest 


CH.  X] 


PROTHALLUS. 


133 


stages  the  young  oophyte  is  differentiated  into  a  green 
aerial  or  assimilating  part  and  terrestrial  root-like  part. 
The  green  part  now  grows  and  by  a  series  of  cell  divisions 


FIG.  59. 

DEVELOPMENT  OP  PROTHALLUS  FROM  THE  SPORE. 

a,  germinating  spore  ;  s,  the  cell  wall  of  the  spore ;  the  new  growth  has 
already  divided  into  r.h.,  a  root-hair  and  pt  which  contains  chloro- 
plasts  and  by  further  division  forms  the  prothallus. 
6,  c,  dt  older  stages,  c  and  d,  less  highly  magnified, 
a  and  &,   Dicksonia  antarctica,   c   and  d,   Aspidium  filix  mas. 
(After  Luerssen.) 

forms  a  flat,  heart-shaped  body,  which  is  known  as  a  pro- 
ihallus.  The  central  part  of  the  prothallus  is  thickened 
into  a  cushion-like  ridge  several  cells  in  thickness,  the 
rest  of  the  expanse  consists  of  a  single  layer  of  cells.  It 
grows  with  the  cushioned  side  downwards  attached  to  the 
soil  by  numerous  root-hairs  and  is  now  a  full-grown 
oophyte  leading  an  independent  life,  and  as  above  pointed 
out,  of  a  form  extremely  distinct  from  that  of  the 
sporophyte  which  gave  it  birth. 


134  ARCHEGONIUM.  [CH.  X 

Sexual  reproductive  organs. 

These  are  of  two  kinds :  the  archegonia,  which  contains 
the  egg-cell,  and  antheridia,  in  which  the  male  elements 
are  developed.  The  archegonia  (fig.  60)  are  found  near 
the  notched  end  of  the  prothallus  and  on  its  under  surface. 
Each  archegonium  consists  of  a  rounded  cavity  sunk  in  the 
tissue  of  the  prothallus  and  contains  the  egg-cell:  the 
cavity  of  the  archegonium  communicates  with  the  outer 
world  by  a  canal,  a  curved  chimney-like  tube  projecting 


A.  YOUNG  ARCHEGONIUM  OF  THE  FERN  (Polypodium  vulgare). 

B.  THE    SAME    MATURE   AND   OPEN. 

C.  THE  EXPULSION  or  THE  SLIME  AT  THE  MOUTH  OF  THE  ARCHEGONIUM 
(in  Pteris  serrulata). 

p,  p,  cells  of  the  prothallus ;       o,  egg-cell ;      v.c.c.,  ventral-canal-cell 
m,  neck-canal-cell.     (After  Strasburger.) 

beyond  the  surface  of  the  prothallus.  This  canal  is  seen 
in  section  to  be  made  up  of  four  rows  of  cells,  as  though  a 
chimney  were  built  of  tiers  of  four  bricks  each.  In  the 
immature  archegonium  the  free  end  of  the  canal  is  shut, 
and  its  cavity  is  filled  up  by  a  long  cell  or  cells  called 
neck-canal-cells.  Between  this  and  the  egg-cell  at  the 
bottom  is  another  cell  called  the  ventral-canal-cell,  which 
fills  up  the  rest  of  the  cavity  of  the  archegonium. 


CH.  X] 


ANTHERIDIUM. 


135 


When  the  archegonium  is  fully  ripe  the  canal-cells 
break  down  into  mucilage,  which  swells  and  bulges  out  at 
the  opening  now  formed  at  the  free  end  of  the  canal  by 
the  separation  of  the  terminal  tier  of  cells. 

The  anther idia  (fig.  61)  are  small  green  papillae  (which 
afterwards  become  brown)  found  principally  among  the  root- 
hairs,  and  further  from  the  notched  end  of  the  prothallus 


B  C 

FIG.  61. 

A.  MATURE    ANTHERIDIUM    OF   A   FERN    (Polypodium)   AND  CONTAINING 
NUMEROUS  MOTHER-CELLS  OF  ANTHEROzoiDS.     Chloroplasts  are  visible 
in  the  cells  constituting  the  wall  of  the  antheridium. 

B.  AN    ANTHEROZOID. 

C.  THE    ANTHERIDIUM    BURST   AND   EMPTY. 

(After  Strasburger.) 

than  are  the  archegonia.  Their  architecture  is  very  re- 
markable. Each  antheridium  is  built  of  three  cells :  one 
forms  the  roof,  and  the  remainder  form  the  circular  walls 
which  limit  the  cavity  within.  Imagine  a.  piece  of  india- 
rubber  tubing  bent  into  a  ring  by  the  union  of  its  ends : 
if  such  a  ring  be  placed  on  the  table  it  will  make  a  low 
circular  wall  which  may  be  doubled  in  height  by  the 
superposition  of  another  similar  ring.  This  is  precisely  the 
structure  of  the  antheridium,  its  wall  is  made  up  of  two 
hollow,  ring-like  cells  with  a  third  flat  cell  on  the  top. 


136  ANTHEROZOIDS.  [CH.  X 

Within  the  cavity  a  number  of  spherical  cells  are  seen, 
and  inside  each  of  these  is  developed  one  of  the  male 
elements  known  as  antherozoids,  motile  organisms  resem- 
bling the  spermatozoa  of  animals.  The  antheridium 
bursts  by  the  rupture  of  the  lid-cell,  and  its  contents, 
the  rounded  cells,  escape.  The  process  of  bursting  only 
takes  place  when  the  antheridium  is  wetted,  as  for 
instance  with  rain  or  dew  in  a  state  of  nature,  or  under 
the  coverglass  in  the  laboratory.  Water  has  moreover 
a  special  effect  on  the  rounded  cells,  which  are  rapidly 
disorganised,  and  thus  set  free  the  antherozoids,  which 
swim  about  in  the  water.  Each  antherozoid  (see  fig.  61) 
is  a  tapering  rod  bent  into  a  corkscrew,  and  bearing  at  the 
smaller  end  where  the  coils  of  the  spiral  are  closer  a 
number  of  long  cilia,  by  means  of  which  it  swims1. 

Antherozoids  are  found  in  certain  water  plants,  for 
instance  in  the  stone- worts  Chara  and  Nitella,  and  here 
it  seems  a  natural  and  fitting  adaptation  that  the  male 
element,  which  has  to  find  its  way  to  the  egg-cell,  should 
be  a  swimming  organism.  But  that  in  a  land  plant  the 
male  element  should  be  forced  to  swim  to  the  egg-cell  is 
remarkable.  It  seems  only  possible  to  explain  it  as  an 
inheritance  from  an  aquatic  ancestor;  just  as  the  gill- 
clefts  of  the  mammalian  embryo  are  such  inheritances. 
Biologically  the  fact  is  of  interest  for  it  seems  to  throw  a 
light  on  the  mode  of  life  of  the  prothallus.  We  can 
understand  the  advantage  which  the  prothallus  gains 
from  its  habit  of  growth,  clinging  as  it  does  to  the  soil 

1  Each  antherozoid  bears  a  protoplasmic  vesicle  of  unknown  function. 


CH.  X]  EMBRYO.  137 

and  thus  making  a  damp  chamber  in  which  a  film  of 
water,  coating  its  lower  surface,  may  persist  until  the 
antherozoids  have  swum  to  their  destination.  That  the 
antherozoid  does  reach  the  egg-cell  is  not  a  mere  matter 
of  chance.  The  slime  which  fills  the  cavity  of  the  canal 
of  the  archegonium  contains  malic  acid,  and  it  has  been 
shown  that  the  antherozoids  are  attracted  by  this  acid. 
If  a  capillary  glass  tube  containing  malic  acid  is  introduced 
into  a  drop  of  water  in  which  antherozoids  are  swimming, 
these  organisms  are  found  to  direct  their  course  towards 
the  tube  and  to  force  their  way  into  the  opening.  In 
the  same  way  they  force  themselves  into  the  slime  in 
the  canal  and  ultimately  make  their  way  to  the  egg-cell, 
which  they  fertilise. 

The  fertilised  egg-cell  divides  and  subdivides  and 
grows  into  a  complex  of  cells, — an  embryo  or  young  plant. 
This  young  plant  is  the  sporophyte,  the  plant  which  will 
bear  sporangia,  will  produce  spores  and  will  thus  com- 
plete the  cycle  of  development.  It  is  not  necessary  to 
give  a  complete  account  of  the  process  of  cell  division 
by  which  the  embryo  grows  out  of  the  egg-cell.  It  will 
be  enough  to  know  that  the  first-formed  cell-wall  is  more 
or  less  parallel  to  the  axis  of  the  archegonium  and  divides 
the  egg-cell  into  an  anterior  and  a  posterior  half.  From 
the  anterior  half  the  young  stem  and  the  first  leaf  are 
developed,  from  the  other  half  are  formed  the  primary  root 
and  a  structure  known  as  the  foot.  The  foot  has  an 
important  function,  for  it  is  by  means  of  it  that  the 
embryo  sporophyte  is  nourished  in  the  early  stages  of 
its  existence.  The  prothallus  has  finished  its  share  in 


138 


FERN. 


[CH.  X 


the  life-history  of  the  plant  and  is  of  no  further  use  except 
as  a  supply  of  food  material  for  the  embryo;  and  this 
supply  is  drawn  by  the  foot  acting  like  a  sucker  or  root. 


FIG.  62. 

DEVELOPMENT  OF  THE  SPOROPHYTE  OP  THE  FERN  FROM  THE 
EGG-CELL,  diagrammatically  represented. 

In  the  upper  figure  the  embryo  is  made  of  a  number  of  cells,  the  four 
thick  lines  represent  the  cell-walls  by  which  the  egg-cell  was 
partitioned  in  the  early  stages. 

Of  these  four  cells,  s  and  Z  develope  into  stem  and  leaf; 

r  and  /,  into  root  and  foot,  as  may  be  seen  in  the  lower  figure. 

a,  a,  unfertilised  archegonia. 

rh,  root-hairs  on  the  lower  surface  of  the  prothallus. 

The  embryo  is  contained  in  a  swollen  and  distorted  archegonium. 
(After  Mangin.) 

We  thus  get  this  remarkable  state  of  things ;  that  the  de- 
veloping sporophyte  remains  attached,  by  an  absorbing 
organ,  to  the  oophyte  which  gave  it  birth ;  the  sporophyte 
lives  in  fact  like  a  parasite  on  its  parent.  This  arrange- 
ment is  only  temporary,  after  a  time  the  prothallus  dies 
and  the  sporophyte  grows  into  a  massive  leafy  plant 
capable  of  self-support. 


CH.  X]  EMBRYO.  139 

It  is  interesting  to  note  that  the  embryological  develop- 
ment of  the  sporophyte  begins  by  a  cell-wall  cutting  the 
egg-cell  into  two  halves,  one  of  which  has  the  general 
character  of  stem,  the  other  of  a  root.  It  is  one  of  the 
many  instances  of  the  early  differentiation  of  plant- 
embryos  into  what  are  known  as  a  shoot-half  and  a 
root-half. 


CHAPTER  XL 

THE   FLOWER   OF   THE   BUTTERCUP   (Ranunculus) 
AND    OF   THE   BEAN   ( VlClO,  foba). 

THE  bean  and  the  buttercup,  whose  flowers  form  the 
subject  of  the  present  chapter,  belong  to  the  important 
division  of  plants  known  as  Phanerogams.  They  are 
separated  from  the  class  of  plants  known  as  Cryptogams 
(in  which  are  placed  Spirogyra,  Mucor  and  the  ferns)  by 
certain  well-marked  characters  connected  with  repro- 
duction. Phanerogams  are  sometimes  known  as  Sperma- 
phytes  or  Seed  plants,  and  this  is  a  happily  chosen  name, 
for  the  production  of  seeds  is  the  most  characteristic 
feature  of  the  class.  The  name  Flowering  Plants,  which 
is  a  familiar  equivalent  for  Phanerogam,  is  not  so  appro- 
priate; while  the  term  Phanerogam,  implying  that  the 
process  of  reproduction  is  obvious  or  plainly  visible,  is 
particularly  inappropriate.  In  reality  the  Cryptogams, 
whose  title  suggests  obscurity  in  the  matter  of  repro- 
duction, have  reproductive  processes  far  more  simple  and 
more  easily  detected  than  those  of  the  Phanerogams. 

The  bean  and  the  buttercup  both  belong  to  a  division 
of  the  Seed-plants  characterised  by  the  possession  of  two 


CH.  Xl]  CLASSIFICATION.  141 

cotyledons,  and  for  that  reason  known  as  Dicotyledons; 
the  tulip,  on  the  other  hand,  which  formed  the  subject 
of  an  earlier  chapter,  belongs  to  the  Monocotyledons)  or 
plants  with  a  single  cotyledon. 

The  Seed-plants  are  classified  into  a  number  of 
divisions  known  as  Natural  Orders,  and  the  arrangement 
of  flowering  plants  into  these  groups  is  an  important  part 
of  the  systematic  botanist's  work.  The  student  of  Ele- 
mentary Biology  is  not  expected  to  know  this  part  of  the 
subject,  but  he  ought  to  have  a  rough  idea  of  the  general 
plan  on  which  plants  and  animals  are  grouped.  In  collect- 
ing material  for  the  study  of  the  flower,  the  student 
will  come  across  two  kinds  of  buttercup,  not  identical  in 
appearance,  but  both  obviously  buttercups.  This  relation- 
ship is  technically  expressed  by  saying  that  both  plants 
belong  to  the  genus  Ranunculus,  but  that  they  are  of 
different  species : — for  instance  Ranunculus  acris  and  Ra- 
nunculus bulbosus.  Besides  the  genus  Ranunculus  there 
are  other  plants  whose  flowers  are  plainly  built  on  the 
same  general  plan,  for  instance  the  Marsh  Marigold  (Caltha 
palustris)  and  the  Globe  Flower  (Trollius  Europceus). 
Other  flowers  such  as  the  Columbine  (Aquilegia)  and 
the  Larkspur  (Delphinium)  do  not  obviously  resemble 
buttercups,  but  are  found  by  analysis  to  be  of  the  same 
structural  type.  All  these  genera,  Ranunculus,  Caltha, 
Trollius,  Aquilegia,  Delphinium  and  many  others  are 
massed  together  into  the  Natural  Order  Ranunculacece, 
so  named  after  one  of  its  constituent  genera, — Ranunculus. 
In  the  same  way  the  bean  (Vicia  faba),  the  pea  (Pisum), 
the  lupin  (Lupinus),  the  clover  (Trifolium)  and  scores  of 


142  THE   FLOWER.  [CH.  XI 

other  genera  constitute   a  Natural   Order,  the  Legumi- 
nosce. 

In  classifying,  botanists  are  guided  chiefly  by  the 
structure  of  the  flowers, — by  the  form,  number  and 
position  of  the  petals,  and  of  the  other  floral  organs, 
so  that  the  morphology  of  the  flower  comes  to  be  the 
key  to  the  science  of  systematic  or  classificatory  botany. 
And  it  should  be  noted  that  in  classifying  plants  we  are 
not  simply  satisfying  the  instinct  which  leads  us  to  sort 
our  possessions  into  like  and  unlike.  The  classification  of 
living  things  has  an  interest  which  does  not  attach  to  the 
arrangement  of  artificial  objects  such  as  postage-stamps. 
Living  things  are  not  merely  placed  in  groups  as  an 
expression  of  resemblance,  they  are  classed  in  natural 
groups,  that  is  to  say  they  are  ranged  according  to  blood- 
relationship.  Thus  in  the  case  of  the  Ranunculaceae  it  is 
believed  that  all  the  genera  are  descended  from  a  single 
ancient  plant,  and  a  wide  field  for  speculation  is  open  to 
us,  as  to  how  and  why  the  primaeval  Ranunculus  has  left 
such  varied  descendants  as  the  Larkspur,  the  Marsh  Mari- 
gold, &c. 

The  flower. 

The  flower  is  essentially  a  shoot  or  axis  bearing  leaves 
on  which  the  reproductive  elements  are  produced.  The 
proof  that  the  petals  and  other  floral  organs  are  morpho- 
logically of  the  rank  of  leaves  cannot  here  be  given  in  any 
detail.  A  few  of  the  arguments  in  favour  of  this  belief 
may  however  be  sketched.  The  development  of  the  parts 
of  the  flower  as  superficial  outgrowths  from  the  growing 


CH.  Xl]  BUTTERCUP.  143 

point  is  a  leaf-like  character;  so  is  their  arrangement  in 
spirals  or  in  circles  (whorls)  on  the  axis.  Deformed  or 
monstrous  flowers  supply  interesting  evidence  :  almost  any 
part  of  the  flower  may  abnormally  take  on  an  obviously 
leaf-like  form.  And  in  some  cases  the  axis  which  bears 
petals  below  is  prolonged  beyond  the  flower  and  bears 
ordinary  green  leaves. 


A  FIG.  63.  B 

A.  KANUNCULUS  FLOWER  FROM  WHICH  THE  SEPALS,  PETALS,  AND  ALL  BUT 

TWO   STAMENS   HAVE    BEEN   REMOVED. 

B.  KANUNCULUS  FLOWER  DIVIDED  LONGITUDINALLY. 

(From  Le  Maout  and  Decaisne.) 

The  floral  leaves  are  divided  into  two  main  groups. 
(1)  Those  which  are  essentially  reproductive;  and  (2) 
those  which  are  not  essential  to  reproduction.  Fig.  63  A 
shows  a  buttercup  stripped  of  the  non-essential  parts  and 
retaining  part  of  the  reproductive  leaves  grouped  round 
the  central  axis.  Fig.  63  B  shows  a  longitudinally  divided 
flower  in  which  the  non-essential  parts  of  the  flower  are 
also  shown.  They  consist  of  ten  flattened  leaf-like  organs 
arranged  in  two  groups  of  five  each.  In  the  horse- 
chestnut  we  had  an  instance  of  leaves  springing  from 
the  stem  opposite  one  another  at  the  same  level.  In 


144 


THE    FLOWER. 


[CH.  XI 


the  buttercup  five  floral  leaves  spring  from  the  axis  at 
practically  the  same  level ;  and  five  others  form  a  second 
group  just  above  the  first.  In  fig.  63  B  two  of  the  lower 
group1  are  visible,  they  are  seen  to  be  smaller  than  the 
leaves  of  the  inner  group  (of  which  three  are  shown)  and 
are  also  distinguishable  by  their  hairy  outer  surface.  This 
outer  group  is  known  as  the  calyx,  and  each  of  its  con- 
stituent leaves  is  a  sepal.  The  inner  group  of  leaves  is 
known  as  the  corolla,  and  is  made  up  of  petals. 

It  is  important  to  note  that  the  petals  are  arranged 
alternately  with  the  sepals :  in  other  words  the  petals  are 
not  vertically  above  the  sepals,  but  each  petal  springs 
from  the  floral  axis  on  a  line  which  if  prolonged  down- 
wards would  pass  between  the  points  of  origin  of  two 
sepals.  This  arrangement  will  be  understood  from  fig.  64, 


FIG.  64. 

FLORAL  DIAGRAM  OF  THE  PEACH. 
(From  Le  Maout  and  Decaisne.) 

1  In  many  flowers  the  floral  leaves  are  spirally  arranged  on  the  axis, 
just  as  the  foliage  leaves  are  so  disposed  on  the  stem.  This  may  be  the 
case  even  when  the  floral  leaves  are  obviously  divided  into  groups,  the 
members  of  which  appear  to  spring  from  the  axis  all  at  one  level.  Such 
groups  are  conveniently  called  whorls,  although  this  term  strictly  implies 
that  the  members  are  not  spirally  disposed, 


CH.  XI]          COROLLA  AND  CALYX.  145 

which  gives  a  floral  diagram,  or  simplified  bird's-eye  view 
of  a  flower1;  the  two  outer  whorls  are  represented  by 
brackets,  the  sepals  being  shaded,  while  the  petals  are 
black.  In  spite  of  the  overlapping  of  the  parts  it  is  clear 
that  the  centre  of  any  petal  is  half-way  between  the 
centres  of  two  sepals.  The  importance  of  the  alternation 
of  petals  and  sepals  will  appear  when  the  structure  of  the 
bean-flower  is  examined. 

In  the  buttercup  the  petals  are  bright  yellow,  while 
the  sepals  are  less  bright  in  tint ;  in  the  bean  the  petals 
are  black  and  white,  while  the  calyx  is  nearly  colourless. 
This  is  a  general  but  by  no  means  an  absolute  rule, 
namely  that  the  calyx  is  green  or  dingy  in  colour, 
while  the  petals  are  conspicuous.  It  is  also  commonly 
the  case  that  the  sepals  are  of  a  simpler,  less  elaborate 
pattern  than  the  petals:  this  is  not  obvious  in  the 
buttercup,  where  both  are  of  a  simple  form;  but  in 
the  bean  the  contrast  is  plain,  the  petals  being  of 
a  specialised  type,  while  the  sepals  are  simple.  A  com- 
parison of  these  flowers  brings  out  another  important 
point,  namely  that  each  sepal  may  be  free,  i.e.  not 
united  to  the  neighbouring  sepals,  as  in  the  buttercup ; 
or  the  sepals  may  be  united  into  a  cup  or  tube,  as 
in  the  pea  (fig.  67).  Similar  differences  in  regard  to 
cohesion  occur  in  the  petals :  thus  in  the  cowslip  they  are 
united  into  a  tube  (fig.  65),  while  in  the  buttercup  they  are 
free.  Other  opportunities  will  occur  of  considering  this 
point,  which  is  here  merely  noted  as  one  of  the  most 

1  The  floral  diagram,  though  not  that  of  a  Eauunculus,  serves  equally 
well  to  illustrate  alternation. 

D.  E.  B.  10 


146  NECTARY.  [CH.  XI 

striking  characters  in  which  the  architecture  of  flowers 
is  modified. 


FIG.  65. 

FLOWER  OP  THE  COWSLIP  DIVIDED  LONGITUDINALLY. 
From  Le  Maout  and  Decaisne. 

Before  passing  to  the  reproductive  parts  of  the  flower 
a  point  in  the  structure  of  the  buttercup  petal  must  be 
noted, — a  minute  notched  scale  (fig.  66)  at  the  base  of  the 


FIG.  66. 

PETAL  OF  EANUNCULUS, 

showing  the  scale-like  nectary  at  the  base. 

From  Le  Maout  and  Decaisne. 

inner  surface.  This  is  known  as  a  nectary  and  secretes  the 
sugary  juice  called  nectar,  the  importance  of  which  in  the 
natural  history  of  the  flower  will  be  considered  later. 


CH.  XI]  ANDRCECIUM.  147 

Androscium  and  Qyncecium. 

Above  or  within  the  petals  the  floral  axis  bears  the 
parts  of  the  flower  which  are  essential  to  reproduction. 
The  lower  group  of  floral  leaves  is  known  collectively  as 
the  androBcium  because  it  is  connected  with  the  male  or 
fertilising  part  of  the  process  of  reproduction.  Above  the 
andrcecium  conies  the  gyncecium,  where  the  egg-cell  is 
found. 

The  andrcecium  is  made  up  of  stamens,  of  which  two 
only  remain  in  fig.  63  A,  the  others  having  been  re- 
moved; in  fig.  63  B  it  may  be  seen  that  the  stamens  in 
the  buttercup  are  numerous,  the  precise  number  being 
unimportant.  Each  stamen  consists  of  a  stalk — the  fila- 
ment, and  a  swollen  elongated  head — the  anther.  Within 
the  anther  are  developed  minute  bodies — pollen-grains,  by 
means  of  which  the  male  element  is  conveyed  to  the  egg- 
cell  contained  in  the  ovule.  The  pollen-grains  are  carried 
by  the  wind  or  by  insects  or  other  means  to  a  part  of  the 
gyncecium  where  they  germinate  and  by  a  long  hypha- 
like  tube  transfer  the  male  element  to  the  egg-cell  (for 
further  details  see  Chapter  XII).  The  pollen  occurs  in 
large  quantities,  and  is  familiar  to  most  people  as  a  floury, 
dusty  material,  frequently  orange  or  yellow  in  colour, 
coating  the  ripe  anthers.  The  pollen  is  developed  in  four 
cavities  hollowed  out  in  the  anther :  these  pollen  sacs  are 
afterwards  converted,  by  degeneration  of  two  dividing 
walls,  into  two  cavities.  The  fully  developed  anther  opens 
or  dehisces  by  two  longitudinal  fissures  through  which  the 
pollen  is  set  free.  Above  the  stamens  are  the  floral  leaves 
known  as  carpels,  constituting  the  gyncecium ;  and  these, 

10—2 


148  GYNCECIUM.  [CH.  XI 

like  the  members  of  the  androecium,  are  arranged  spirally 
on  the  axis  of  the  flower.  Each  carpel  may  be  considered 
a  leaf  folded  so  as  to  include  a  cavity.  The  hollow  of  the 
carpel  is  known  as  the  ovary  and  contains  an  ovule.  The 
ovule  is  simply  a  young  seed;  for  our  present  purpose 
the  only  point  of  importance  about  the  ovule  is  that  in 
it  is  developed  the  egg-cell  which  afterwards  gives  origin 
to  the  embryo.  In  fig.  63  B  one  of  the  carpels  is  laid  open 
so  as  to  show  the  ovule  within.  At  the  hook-like  upper 
end  of  the  carpel  is  an  organ  called  the  stigma,  whose 
function  is  to  receive  the  pollen-grains  and  transmit,  in  a 
way  to  be  described,  the  fertilising  element  to  the  egg-cell. 
The  ovary  and  stigma1  are  the  essential  parts  of  the  carpel, 
but  usually  there  is  a  distinct  stalk,  the  style,  on  which  the 
stigma  is  borne ;  it  is  absent  in  the  buttercup,  but  in  the 
cowslip  (fig.  65)  the  style  runs  up  the  centre  of  the  flower 
as  a  delicate  column,  bearing  a  rounded  stigma  at  its  free 
extremity. 

Bean-flower. 

The  structure  of  the  bean-flower  will  be  understood 
from  the  sketches  of  the  very  similar  flower  of  the  Sweet 
Pea  (fig.  67).  The  flower  stands  with  its  axis  more  or  less 
horizontal  instead  of  approximately  vertical  as  is  the  axis 
of  the  buttercup  flower.  It  differs  from  the  last  named 
in  the  matter  of  symmetry ;  it  is  not  uniformly  symmetrical 
round  its  axis ;  this  is  clear  when  it  is  noted  that  the  big 
petal  marked  S  in  fig.  67  has  no  counterpart  on  the  opposite 

1  The  term  pistil  is  used  to   express   the  ovary,  style,  and  stigrna 
collectively. 


CH.  Xl]  BEAN-FLOWER.  149 

side  of  the  flower1.     If  however  the  flower  is  split  into  two 
by  a  median  section  in  the  plane  of  the  paper,  it  will  be 


FIG.  67. 

FLOWER  OF  THE  SWEET  PEA. 

S,  standard  or  vexillum.  W,  wings  or  alse. 

.K",  keel  or  carina.  (7,  calyx. 

(The  flower  had  been  preserved  in  alcohol,  hence  the  keel  was  visible 
through  the  semi-transparent  wings.) 

divided  into  similar  halves;  it  is  in  fact  symmetrical 
about  a  median  plane  which,  in  the  natural  position  of  the 
flower,  is  a  vertical  plane. 

The  sepals,  as  mentioned  above,  are  united  into  a 
tubular  calyx  the  edge  of  which  bears  five  teeth,  and 
these  indicate  the  number  of  coherent  parts  forming 
the  calyx.  When  the  calyx  has  been  dissected  off,  the 
parts  of  the  corolla  are  thoroughly  exposed.  The  upper- 
most petal  is  the  standard  or  vexillum,  whose  narrow 
horizontal  base  covers  over  the  bases  of  the  other  petals, 
and  whose  broad  apical  part  stands  obliquely  upwards. 
The  name  standard  has  been  given  to  this  petal  because 

1  The  flower  of  the  bean,  sweet  pea,  clover  and  other  allied  plants  is 
said  to  be  papilionaceous  because  its  irregularity  gives  it  a  fancied 
resemblance  to  a  butterfly. 


150  BEAN-FLOWER.  [CH.  XI 

it  is  raised  like  a  flag,  making  the  flower  conspicuous. 
Next  come  two  petals,  the  wings  or  alee,  standing  sym- 
metrically right  and  left  of  the  median  plane1. 

When  the  wings  have  been  removed  a  hooded  boat- 
like  structure  is  seen  which  is  called  the  keel  or  carina. 
The  keel  consists  of  two  coherent  petals,  as  is  obvious 


FIG.  68. 

FLORAL  DIAGRAM  OF  A  PAPILIONACEOUS  FLOWER. 
From  Le  Maout  and  Decaisne. 

when  the  floral  diagram  (fig.  68)  of  a  pea-flower  is 
examined.  Within  the  five  sepals  (which  are  shaded)  are 
shown — in  black — the  parts  of  the  corolla ;  these  are  four 
in  number,  the  lower  one,  representing  the  keel,  being 
partly  divided  to  indicate  the  union  of  two  petals.  The 
point  of  union  of  the  two  halves  of  the  keel  comes  opposite 
the  centre  of  the  lower  sepal ;  in  other  words  this  sepal 
alternates  with  the  petals  which  make  up  the  keel.  In 
fig.  69,  which  gives  a  back  view  of  the  standard,  it  is  seen 
that  this  is  a  single  petal,  since  it  falls  between  two 
sepals :  the  alternation  of  the  standard  may  also  be  seen 
in  the  floral  diagram. 

1  In  the  bean  each  wing  is  marked  with  a  black  spot.  The  wings 
require  some  slight  force  to  detach  them  since  they  are  superficially 
attached  to  the  part  of  the  corolla  within,  i.e.  to  the  carina. 


CH.  Xl]  ANDRCEC1UM.  151 

Within  the  keel  are  contained  the  androecium  and  the 
gynoecium.     The  stamens  show  a  remarkable  arrangement 


FIQ.  69. 
FLOWER  OF  THE  SWEET  PEA. 

S,  the  standard  viewed  from  behind. 

C,  the  calyx.  W,  one  of  the  wings. 

which  is  described  by  the  technical  term  diadelphous.  The 
horizontal  bases  of  the  filaments  of  nine  of  the  stamens 
are  united  into  a  broad  plate  which,  being  longitudinally 
folded,  makes  a  trough,  while  the  tenth  filament  is  free 
and  roofs  in  the  trough  above.  The  nine  stamens  are  not 
coherent  throughout  their  entire  lengths,  their  free  apical 
parts  bend  upwards  and  terminate  in  anthers. 

The  gyncecium  is  contained  in  the  .trough  of  the 
united  filaments;  it  consists  of  a  single  carpel,  of  which 
the  horizontal  part  (in  the  trough)  is  the  ovary,  while  the 
vertical  part  is  the  style  which  bears  the  stigma.  The 
ovary  of  the  pea  differs  from  that  of  the  buttercup  in 
containing  several  ovules,  as  may  be  seen  in  fig.  70,  where 
however  only  part  are  shown.  The  cavity  of  the  ovary  is 
made  by  the  folding  of  the  carpellary  leaf,  and  the  ovules 


152 


GYNCECIUM. 


[CH.  XI 


are   borne   along   the   leaf's   united   edges.      The   ovary 
finally  developes  into  the  pod  and  the  ovules  into  peas, 


FIG.  70. 
FLOWER  OF  THE  SWEET  PEA. 

In  the  central  figure  is  seen  the  keel  (K),  through  the  walls  of  which  cnn 
be  seen  the  swelling  ovary  and  some  of  the  stamens.  The  style 
0  projects  from  the  apex  of  the  keel.  C,  the  calyx. 

The  lower  figure  gives  the  9  united  filaments,  the  10th  or  free  stamen, 
and  the  projecting  style. 

The  upper  figure  gives  the  horizontal  ovary  containing  ovules,  and  the 
vertical  style  G. 

when  it  is  a  familiar  fact  that  the  peas  are  attached  along 
one  edge  partly  on  the  right  and  partly  on  the  left-hand 
valve  of  the  pod, 


CH.  XI]  INSECT  VISITORS.  153 

Fertilisation  by  means  of  insects. 

In  order  that  the  egg-cell  may  be  fertilised  it  is 
necessary  that  pollen  shall  reach  the  stigma.  The 
question  therefore  how  the  pollen  reaches  this  position 
has  to  be  met,  and  the  flowers  of  the  papilionaceous  type 
are  well  adapted  to  illustrate  one  of  the  chief  means  of 
pollen-distribution,  namely  by  means  of  the  visits  of 
insects.  When  it  is  understood  that  it  is  advantageous 
to  the  species  that  its  flowers  should  be  so  visited,  we  can 
understand  the  meaning  of  many  parts  of  the  flower  which 
without  the  knowledge  of  this  fact  would  be  meaningless. 
Thus  the  bright  colours  and  sweet  scents  of  flowers 
undoubtedly  serve  to  attract  insects,  while  the  sugary 
juice  or  nectar  supplies  a  more  substantial  attraction.  In 
the  buttercup  the  scale-like  nectary  has  been  described  ; 
in  the  pea-flower  the  receptacle  is  more  elaborate,  being 
in  fact  the  trough  made  by  the  united  filaments.  The 
freedom  of  the  tenth  stamen  gives  the  visiting  insect 
access  to  the  nectar,  and  that  this  is  the  meaning  of  the 
arrangement  is  clear  from  the  fact  that  where  (as  in  the 
Broom)  there  is  no  nectar  (the  flower  being  visited  by 
bees  for  the  sake  of  the  pollen),  the  tenth  stamen  is  united 
to  its  nine  fellows1. 

The  flowers  of  the  bean  and  pea  are  especially  adapted 
to  be  fertilised  by  bees,  and  the  manner  in  which  these 
insects  visit  them  presents  some  points  of  interest.  In 
settling  on  the  flower  the  bee  uses  the  alae  as"  a  stage  to 
alight  on,  and  these  petals  being  intimately  in  connection 

*  The  stamens  are  then  said  to  be  monadelphous, 


154  INSECT  VISITORS.  [CH.  XI 

with  the  keel,  the  weight  of  the  insect  is  brought  to  bear 
on  the  keel  and  forces  it  downwards  so  that  the  anthers 
and  the  style  emerge  and  touch  the  under  side  of  the  bee's 
body.  The  union  of  the  wings  and  keel  is  effected  in 
the  pea-flower  by  an  interlocking  of  protuberances  and 
depressions  which  can  hardly  be  understood  without 
examining  the  flower.  In  the  bean  the  adhesion  of  the 
wings  to  the  keel  has  a  similar  use.  The  bee  not  only 
carries  away  pollen  from  the  flower  visited,  but  also 
brings  to  it  pollen  which  had  adhered  to  its  hairy  coat 
during  previous  visits.  In  this  way  the  insect  will  smear 
the  stigma  with  pollen  and  at  the  same  time  carry  off  a 
fresh  supply  for  future  fertilisations.  When  the  bee,  after 
having  sucked  the  nectar,  flies  away,  the  keel,  relieved 
from  its  weight,  springs  up  into  its  former  position  and 
once  more  covers  up  the  androecium  and  gynoecium  in  its 
hood.  In  a  wet  climate  like  that  of  England  this 
arrangement  must  be  of  service  to  the  plant  in  protecting 
the  anthers  from  wet, — for  it  is  a  matter  of  experience 
that  pollen  is  injured  by  rain:  the  nectar  too  is  tho- 
roughly sheltered  and  cannot  be  diluted  or  washed  away 
by  a  shower. 

In  books1  especially  devoted  to  this  subject  many 
other  details  are  given  as  to  the  adaptation  of  papi- 
lionaceous flowers  to  the  visits  of  insects.  What  is  here 
given  must  suffice  for  our  present  purpose. 

i  See  The  Fertilisation  of  Flowers,  by  H.  Miiller,  1883. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

DISTRIBUTION  OF  POLLEN  BY  THE  WIND  AND  BY  INSECTS 
— SELF  AND  CROSS  FERTILISATION — DICHOGAMY — 
PLANTAGO — SILENE — DOG-DAISY  OR  CHRYSANTHEMUM 
LEUCANTHEMUM. 

OF  the  flowers  which  form  the  subject  of  the  present 
chapter,  two,  namely  Silene  and  the  dog-daisy  (Chrysan- 
themum), are  visited  by  insects,  and  the  distribution  of 
the  pollen  is  carried  on  by  their  agency.  In  the  remaining 
flower,  the  plantain  (Plantago  lanceolata),  the  pollen  is 
carried  by  the  wind.  A  number  of  other  plants  are  in  the 
same  case,  for  instance  fir  trees,  the  yew,  hazel,  oak  and  the 
great  class  of  grasses :  such  plants  have  certain  characters 
in  common,  which  may  be  demonstrated  on  the  plantain. 
The  "  heads  "  of  the  plantain  are  made  up  of  a  number  of 
minute  flowers  massed  together,  each  flower  consisting  of 
four  simple  sepals,  and  a  tubular  corolla  of  four  mem- 
branous brown  petals. 

Here  we  have  one  of  the  chief  characteristics  of  wind- 
fertilised  plants,  namely  that  the  flowers  are  small,  simple, 
and  inconspicuous,  presenting  a  striking  contrast  to  the 
brightly  coloured  petals  of  insect-fertilised  flowers.  The 


156  POLLEN   DISTRIBUTED  [CH.  XII 

plantain  has  no  scent,  and  does  not  secrete  nectar;  in 
fact  it  has  none  of  the  qualities  which  were  referred  to 
above  as  serving  to  attract  insects1. 

Another  point  is  the  production  of  great  quantities  of 
pollen ;  this  is  not  so  striking  in  the  plantain  as  in  some 
other  members  of  the  wind-fertilised  class,  for  instance  in 
the  yew  or  pine,  in  which  the  clouds  of  dusty  pollen,  which 
may  be  shaken  out  of  a  branch,  are  familiar  to  every 
one.  In  this  way  pollen  comes  to  be  widely  distributed, 
and  has  been  found  in  the  dust  collected  at  considerable 
heights  in  the  air. 

The  biological  meaning  of  this  profusion  of  pollen  is 
clear  enough:  the  plant  has  to  trust  to  chance  for  the 
conveyance  of  pollen  from  stamen  to  stigma,  instead  of 
to  the  visits  of  insects  by  which  small  loads  of  pollen  are 
transferred  directly  from  flower  to  flower.  Thus  to  make 
sure  of  all  the  countless  stigmas  on  an  oak  tree  being 
dusted  with  pollen,  enormous  and  apparently  wasteful 
quantities  of  the  material  must  be  manufactured.  The 
pollen-grains  of  wind-fertilised  plants  are  smooth,  dry  and 
incoherent,  and  seem  especially  adapted  for  floating  like 
dust  in  the  air. 

On  the  other  hand  the  pollen  of  insect-fertilised  plants 
is  coherent  like  a  damp  powder.  This  quality  is  generally 
due  to  the  coats  of  the  pollen-grains  being  sculptured  into 
minute  prickles  so  that  the  grains  cohere  in  groups  and 
masses;  the  dog-daisy  supplies  an  instance  of  rough- 
coated  pollen-grains. 

1  Some  species  of  Plantago  are  visited  by  pollen-collecting  insects, 
and  are  both  scented  and  conspicuous  in  colour. 


CH.  XII]  BY   WIND.  157 

In  the  plantain  the  filaments  of  the  stamens  are 
enormously  long  in  proportion  to  the  size  of  the  flower ; 
this  is  frequently  the  case  in  wind-fertilised  plants,  for 
instance  in  the  wheat-flower  shown  in  fig.  71. 


FIG.  71. 
WHEAT-FLOWER, 

showing  the  large  anthers  hanging  far  out  on  long  flexible  filaments. 
Above  are  the  two  large  branching  styles.  sq,  the  scaly  floral 

leaves.     From  Le  Maout  and  Decaisne. 

In  consequence  of  this  character  the  anthers  are  well 
exposed  and  easily  shaken  by  the  wind,  and  the  distribution 
of  the  pollen  correspondingly  favoured.  In  the  "  catkin  " 
of  the  hazel  the  same  end  is  brought  about  by  other 
means.  The  catkin  is  an  inflorescence, — a  stalk  bearing 
numerous  minute  flowers,  the  stamens  are  short,  but  the 
whole  inflorescence  is  pendant  and  flexible,  and  easily 
shaken  by  the  wind.  In  the  nettle  the  filaments  are  at 
first  bent  inwards  towards  the  centre  of  the  flower,  but 
later  on  they  uncurl  with  a  sudden  movement,  scattering 


158  CROSS-FERTILISATION.  [CH.  XII 

their  pollen  in  a  minute  explosion.  The  same  thing  is 
seen  in  the  "  artillery  plant "  (Pilea)  which  is  sometimes 
grown  in  green-houses,  and  receives  its  name  from  the 
puff  of  smoke-like  pollen  given  out  from  its  exploding 
stamens. 

Wind-fertilised  plants  also  show  a  certain  resemblance 
to  one  another  in  the  character  of  the  gyncecium.  Since 
the  stigma  receives  the  pollen  fortuitously,  the  chance  of 
fertilisation  is  increased  when  the  stigma  is  large.  The 
stigmatic  surface  in  the  plantain  is  great  in  proportion  to 
the  size  of  the  flower,  and  the  same  thing  is  particularly 
striking  in  the  wheat-flower  figured  above  (fig.  71).  This 
is  a  general  character  of  the  class  of  flowers  we  are 
considering,  though  the  extension  of  surface  is  brought 
out  in  different  ways,  for  instance  in  the  walnut  the 
stigma  is  a  broad  plate-like  structure,  instead  of  being 
papillated  or  divided,  as  in  the  plantain  and  the  grass. 

Self-  and  cross-fertilisation. 

When  a  flower  is  fertilised  by  pollen  from  its  own 
anthers  or  from  the  anthers  of  a  flower  on  the  same  plant, 
the  process  is  called  self-fertilisation.  When  the  pollen 
comes  from  a  distinct  individual,  it  is  known  as  cross- 
fertilisation.  Some  species  of  plants,  for  instance  the 
nettle,  are  divided  into  two  classes  of  individuals:  (1) 
consisting  of  plants  whose  flowers  have  stamens  but  no 
carpels ;  (2)  of  plants  whose  flowers  have  carpels  but  no 
stamens.  Reproduction  must  in  this  case  (if  it  occurs  at 
all)  be  the  result  of  cross-fertilisation.  But  in  the  flowers 
whose  structure  we  have  been  considering  it  is  obvious 


CH.  XII]  DICHOGAMY.  159 

that  either  cross-  or  self-fertilisation  may  occur.  There 
are  however  a  variety  of  characters  found  in  flowers  which 
are  apparently  adapted  to  favour  cross-fertilisation,  that  is 
to  render  it  more  probable  that  the  plant  shall  be  cross- 
than  self-fertilised. 

Experiment  has  shown  that  the  offspring  of  cross- 
fertilisation  is  more  vigorous  than  that  of  self -fertilised 
flowers,  so  that  any  adaptation  which  favours  cross- 
fertilisation  is  an  advantage  to  the  species.  These 
experiments  make  it  possible  to  understand  why  so 
many  flowers  present  arrangements  by  which  cross- 
fertilisation  is  favoured.  Such  modifications  will  be 
preserved  in  the  struggle  for  existence  because  they 
increase  the  general  effectiveness  of  the  species. 

Dichogamy. 

In  the  nettle,  as  above  mentioned,  cross-fertilisation  is 
a  necessity,  because  the  pollen-grain  and  the  egg-cell  are 
the  product  of  different  individuals.  The  gyncecium  is 
separated  in  space  from  the  androecium.  In  the  pheno- 
menon known  as  dichogamy  the  separation  is  one  of  time, 
not  of  space. 

The  plantain  is  a  good  example  of  this  state  of  things. 
The  head  or  inflorescence  of  the  plantain  bears  a  series  of 
flowers  of  graduated  ages,  those  at  the  base  are  the  oldest, 
while  the  free  end  of  the  spike  bears  the  youngest  flowers. 
The  younger  flowers  (fig.  72  F)  show  a  stigma  projecting 
beyond  the  corolla,  but  no  stamens  are  to  be  seen.  On 
dissection  they  will  be  found  in  an  immature  condition, 
tucked  away  within  the  flower.  In  this  stage  the  flower 


160  PLANTAIN.  [CH.  XII 

does  not,  as  far  as  fertilisation  is  concerned,  differ  from  a 
flower  devoid  of  stamens.     If  it  is  fertilised  the  pollen 


PBOTOOYNOUS  FLOWER  OF  PLANTAGO  LANCE  OLATA. 

Fig.  T,  in  the  younger  stage  with  the  style  S  projecting.  Fig.  0,  in 

the  older  stage  with  full-grown  stamens  (A)  and  withered  style  (S). 
From  Mliller's  Fertilisation  of  Flowers. 

must  come  from  another  flower;  it  may  of  course  be 
pollinated  by  a  flower  on  the  same  inflorescence  with 
itself,  but  at  any  rate  its  chance  of  cross-fertilisation  is 
increased,  since  the  pollen  may  come  from  another  plant. 
As  the  flower  gets  older  the  stigma  withers,  it  no  longer 
has  the  fresh  velvety  look  of  a  receptive  stigma  (i.e.  one 
capable  of  pollination),  and  it  does  in  fact  cease  to 
function.  But  the  flower  as  a  whole  has  not  ceased  to 
function,  for  as  the  stigma  withers  the  stamens  develope 
and  the  older  stage,  shown  in  fig.  720,  comes  on,  in  which 
it  produces  pollen,  not  for  its  own  fertilisation,  but  for 


CH.  XII]  SILENE.  161 

that  of  another  flower.  The  particular  form  of  dicho- 
gamy in  the  plantain  is  known  as  protogyny1  because  the 
gynoscium  matures  before  the  androecium.  When  the 
reverse  is  the  case,  as  in  Silene  and  in  the  dog-daisy, 
the  term  protandry  is  used,  and  the  flowers  are  called 
protandrous. 

Silene. 

In  fig.  73  the  partly  dissected  flower  of  a  species  of 
Silene  is  shown.  The  calyx  has  been  removed  with  the 
exception  of  two  torn  strips  at  the  base. 

In  an  undissected  flower  it  is  seen  to  be  a  deep  tubular 
cup  made  of  five  united  sepals.  The  rest  of  the  flower  is 
raised  on  a  stalk  (visible  in  the  figure  below  the  ovary  G) 
as  though  an  internode  were  interpolated  between  the 
calyx  and  the  rest  of  the  floral  leaves.  The  petals  are 
five  in  number  and  are  free  from  each  other, — that  is  to 
say  they  do  not  cohere  into  a  tube.  Each  petal  has  a  tall 
thin  vertical  stalk,  the  claw,  and  a  broad  horizontal  lamina 
or  limb ;  it  is  the  limbs  of  the  petals  which  make  up  the 
conspicuous  disc-like  face  of  the  flower. 

Within  the  petals  are  the  ten  stamens,  of  which  seven 
only  remain  in  fig.  73;  they  will  be  found  to  be  sticky 
with  nectar,  or  indeed  dripping  with  the  sweet  fluid 
excreted  by  glandular  nectaries  inside  their  bases.  The 
gynoecium  (G,  fig.  73)  is  the  first  instance  which  we 
have  met  with  of  the  coherence  of  more  than  one  carpel- 
lary  leaf  to  form  a  single  ovary.  Here  there  are  three 

1  The  flower  is  said  to  be  protogynous. 
D.  E.  B.  11 


162  PROTANDRY.  [CH.  XII 

such  leaves  so  fitted  together  that  the  resulting  ovary  is 
divided  into  three  compartments ;  this  may  be  seen  in  a 

A 

-  />>  «== 
A 


FIG.  73. 

YOUNG    FLOWER   OF   A    SlLENE,    PARTIALLY    DISSECTED. 

C,  one  of  two  remaining  fragments  of  the  calyx. 

G,  the  internode  (anthophore)  which  is  surmounted  by  the  ovary,  and 

bears  the  petals  and  stamens. 
P,  P,  the  two  remaining  petals. 

A,  A,  anthers  ;  three  of  the  stamens  have  been  removed. 
S,  the  immature  styles. 

transverse  section  of  the  ovary,  which  will  also  show  the 
ovules  springing  from  the  point  of  union  of  the  three 
component  carpels.  The  existence  of  three  carpels  is  indi- 
cated, not  only  by  the  three  compartments  of  the  ovary, 
but  also  by  the  three  styles  which  surmount  it. 

In  the  young  flowers  (fig.  73)  the  styles  are  seen  to  be 


CH.  XII]  DOG-DAISY.  163 

only  half  grown  while  the  anthers  (A)  are  mature  and 
project  from  the  mouth  of  the  corolla;  in  the  older  flowers 
the  anthers  having  played  their  part  wither  and  fall  from 
the  filaments,  while  the  styles,  having  become  mature  and 
capable  of  pollination,  have  grown  so  that  they  project 
at  the  mouth  of  the  corolla  and  occupy  the  position  of  the 
stamens  in  the  younger  flower. 

Dog-daisy  (Chrysanthemum  leucanthemum). 

What  is  ordinarily  called  the  flower  of  the  daisy  is  in 
reality  an  inflorescence, — a  number  of  minute  flowers 
massed  together  on  a  button-shaped  stalk1.  The  white 
rays  springing  from  the  edge  are  not  petals,  as  they  are  so 
often  called,  but  each  is  a  minute  flower  or  floret,  and  the 
same  thing  is  true  of  the  minute  round-headed  pegs  which 
make  up  the  yellow  mosaic-work  in  the  centre  of  the 
flower-head.  We  have  in  fact  a  state  of  things  essentially 
the  same  as  that  in  the  plantain,  the  shape  of  the  axis  on 
which  the  florets  grow  being  the  only  point  of  difference 
between  the  two  forms  of  inflorescence.  In  the  dog-daisy 
the  flower-head  is  surrounded  by  a  number  of  green  scales 
(bracts)  which  help  the  deceptive  likeness  of  the  head  to  a 
flower,  by  resembling  a  calyx. 

In  the  daisy  the  yellow  florets  which  make  up  the 
centre  of  the  head  are  known  as  disc-florets ;  each  has  a 
minute  tubular  corolla  edged  with  five  small  teeth  indi- 
cating the  five  coherent  petals.  A  floret  of  this  kind  from 
a  Senecio  (a  species  allied  to  the  common  groundsel)  is 
shown  in  fig.  74,  A.  In  fig.  74,  C  is  shown  a  floret  in 

1  The  expanded  axis  on  which  the  florets  grow  is  called  the  receptacle. 

11—2 


164 


DOG-DATSY. 


[CH.  XII 


which  the  tube  of  the  corolla  is  open  down  one  side  so 
that  it  ends  in  a  flat  expansion,  from  which  it  takes  the 
name  of  a  ligulate  or  strap-like  floret.  The  white  florets 
of  the  Chrysanthemum,  which  are  known  as  ray-florets, 
are  of  the  type  shown  in  fig.  74,  (7,  but  the  ligulate  part  is 
proportionately  much  longer  than  in  Senecio.  Not  only 
do  the  disc  and  ray  florets  of  the  dog- daisy  differ  from 


A. 
B. 
C. 


B 

FIG.  74. 

TUBULAR  FLORET  or  A  SENECIO. 
THE  SAME  DIVIDED  LONGITUDINALLY. 
LIGULATE  FLOBET  OF  THE  SAME. 
From  Le  Maout  and  Decaisne. 


each  other  in  form  and  in  colour,  but  in  their  reproduc- 
tive organs.  The  ray-florets  have  an  ovary,  a  style  and 
a  stigma,  but  no  anthers,  while  the  disc-florets  possess  both 
andrcecium  and  gyncecium.  In  some  allied  plants  the 


CH.  XII]  DOG-DAISY.  165 

differentiation  is  carried  a  step  further, — the  outer  florets 
lose  the  gynoecium  and  become  sterile  or  sexless :  this  is 
the  case  with  the  blue  corn-flower  (Centaurea).  In  the 
dog-daisy  the  florets  have  no  calyx,  but  in  most  plants  of 
the  natural  order  Composite1  the  calyx  is  present  although 
greatly  metamorphosed.  In  fig.  74,  B  fine  radiating  hairs 
are  seen  springing  from  the  base  of  the  corolla:  these 
make  up  what  is  known  as  the  pappm,  which  is  in  reality 
the  metamorphosed  calyx.  A  simpler  pappus  is  seen  in 
fig.  75. 

In  figs.  74,  75  it  is  plain  that  a  structure  of  some 
kind  projects  below  the  point  of  origin  of  the  calyx  and 
corolla ;  this  is  the  ovary, — which  in  fig.  75  is  laid  open  so 
as  to  show  the  solitary  ovule  contained  within  its  cavity. 
It  is  a  striking  morphological  character  of  the  florets  that 
the  ovary  is  below  the  point  whence  spring  the  calyx  and 
corolla,  instead  of  being,  as  in  the  buttercup,  above  that 
point.  The  ovary  of  the  dog-daisy  is  said  to  be  inferior, 
that  of  the  buttercup  superior :  in  the  following  chapter  it 
will  be  shown  that  intermediate  cases  connect  these  types 
of  floral  structure. 

The  stamens2  are  five  in  number  and  instead  of  spring- 
ing from  the  axis  of  the  flower  they  arise  from  the  internal 
surface  of  the  corolla,  as  may  be  seen  in  fig.  74,  B  and  in 
fig.  75.  A  similar  state  of  things  may  be  seen  in  the 
cowslip  flower  given  in  fig.  65,  p.  146.  The  characteristic 

1  The  natural  order  Composite  comprises  the  sunflower,  dandelion, 
groundsel,  dog-daisy  and  many  other  common  flowers. 

2  For  the  structure  and  arrangement  of  the  stamens  it  is  well  to 
dissect  a  floret  of  one  of  the  garden  Centaureas. 


166  DOG-DAISY.  [CH.  XII 

feature  of  the  androecium  is  the  coherence  of  the  anthers 
into  a  hollow  cylinder1  while  the  filaments  are  free.     It  is 


FIG.  75. 

FLOWER  OF  CENTAUREA  DIVIDED  LONGITUDINALLY. 
From  Le  Maout  and  Decaisne. 

a  state  of  things  the  reverse  of  what  is  seen  in  the  bean- 
flower,  where  the  filaments  of  nine  of  the  stamens  are 
coherent  while  the  anthers  are  free. 

The  pollen  of  the  daisy  is  shed,  and  collects  inside  the 
tube  made  by  the  united  anthers.     The  anthers  ripen  and 

1  When  this  is  the  case  the  anthers  are  called  syngenesious. 


CH.  XIl]  PROTANDRY.  167 

discharge  themselves  (as  in  Silene)  before  the  stigma  is 
ready  for  pollination,  so  that  while  the  pollen  is  being 
discharged  the  style  is  hidden  within  the  anther  tube. 
The  two  branches  of  the  bifid  extremity  of  the  style  have 
not  yet  opened  out  into  the  F  like  form  shown  in  fig.  74, 
which  would  indeed  be  impossible  within  the  anther  tube. 
The  branches  of  the  style  are  closely  appressed  to  each 
other;  they  point  vertically  upwards  and  bear  at  their 
upper  ends  a  tuft  of  short  hairs  (faintly  visible  in  fig.  74  A). 
The  lower  part  of  the  style  begins  to  grow  in  length, 
so  that  the  pollen  is  gradually  pushed  or  swept  out  at  the 
mouth  of  the  anther  tube  by  means  of  the  brushes  at  the  free 
ends.  All  this  time  fertilisation  is  impossible,  in  spite  of 
the  fact  that  the  end  of  the  style  is  covered  with  pollen, 
because  the  stigmas  are  still  unripe,  and  incapable  of 
pollination.  As  the  pollen  is  pushed  out  it  is  carried 
away  by  insect  visitors  and  part  of  it  appears  adhering  to 
the  style,  when  by  continued  growth  it  emerges  from  the 
anther  tube.  The  stigmas  become  receptive  and  the 
branches  of  the  style  open  out  as  shown  in  fig.  74.  All 
the  various  stages  of  this  process  may  be  studied  in  the 
flower-head  of  the  dog-daisy.  In  the  centre  of  the  disc 
are  the  youngest  florets  still  unopened,  further  towards  the 
circumference  are  florets,  the  anther  tubes  of  which  are 
crowned  with  emerging  pollen,  and  further  still  from  the 
centre  are  seen  the  extruded  styles  with  widely  opened 
branches. 


CHAPTER  XIIL 

MORPHOLOGY  OF  THE  INFERIOR  OVARY — THE  CHERRY — 
THE  GOOSEBERRY — THE  OVULE — THE  EGG  CELL — 
THE  POLLEN  GRAIN  AND  FERTILISATION — EMBRYO- 
LOGY. 

THE  present  chapter  deals  principally  with  the 
structure  of  the  ovule,  and  the  development  of  the 
embryo  from  the  egg-cell.  It  also  serves  as  an  introduction 
to  Ch.  XIV.  in  which  the  fruit  is  considered  in  detail ;  for 
this  reason  the  morphology  of  the  ovary  is  illustrated  by 
two  examples, — namely  the  cherry  (or  peach)  and  the 
gooseberry. 

Cherry  or  Peach. 

If  the  flower  of  either  of  these  species  is  divided 
longitudinally  as  shown  in  figs.  76,  77,  it  will  be  seen  that 
the  stamens,  petals  and  sepals  arise  close  together  from 
the  edge  of  a  cup,  in  the  bottom  of  which  the  ovary  is 
seated.  We  might  imagine  a  flower  of  this  type  to  be 
evolved  from  a  flower  like  that  of  the  buttercup  by  the 
fusing  together  of  the  basal  parts  of  the  calyx,  corolla  and 


CH.  XIIl] 


CHERRY   FLOWER. 


169 


of  the  filaments  of  the  stamens.      The  cup  which  con- 
tains the  ovary  would  be  formed  of  these  adherent  parts 


FIG.  76. 

FLOWER  OF  THE  PEACH, 

divided  longitudinally. 

From  Le  Maout  and  Decaisne. 

and  the  edge  of  the  cup  would  simply  be  the  place 
where  the  various  whorls  of  the  flower  were  no  longer 
adherent. 


FIG.  77. 

CHERRY  FLOWER, 

longitudinally  divided. 

R,  the  hollow  receptacle.  C,  fche  calyx. 


170  INFERIOR   OVARY.  [CH.  XIII 

This,  however,  would  not  be  the  correct  way  of 
describing  the  architecture  of  the  flower. 

In  reality  the  cup  is  the  axis  or  receptacle  of  the 
flower  which  assumes  this  remarkable  form.  The  hol- 
lowing out  of  the  receptacle  brings  the  points  of  origin  of 
the  calyx,  petals  and  stamens  above  the  ovary,  reminding 
the  observer  of  the  state  of  things  in  the  florets  of  the 
dog-daisy.  If  the  edges  of  the  cup  in  figs.  76,  77  were 
brought  together,  the  ovary  would  be  contained  in  a 
cloced  cavity  instead  of  an  open  cup,  and  the  calyx,  corolla 
and  stamens  would  spring  from  the  roof  of  the  cavity. 
We  should  then  have  a  flower  like  that  of  the  Madder 
shown  in  fig.  78,  which  only  differs  from  our  imaginary 


Fm.  78. 

FLOWER  OF  MADDER  (Eubia  tinctorum), 

divided  longitudinally  to  illustrate  an  inferior  ovary. 

From  Le  Maout  and  Decaisne. 

case  in  this : — that  the  space  between  the  ovary  and  the 
enclosing  walls  of  the  closed  cup  has  disappeared,  or  in 
other  words  the  walls  of  the  hollowed-out  receptacle  have 
coalesced  with  the  walls  of  the  ovary.  What  is  here 
described  as  an  imaginary  case  is  believed  to  have  really 


CH.  XIIl] 


GOOSEBERRY. 


171 


taken  place  in  the  evolution  of  the  inferior  ovary,  of  which 
the  gooseberry  supplies  an  example.     Fig.  79  shows  the 


FIG.  79. 
GOOSEBERRY. 

On  the  left,  the  flower  longitudinally  divided. 
o,  the  cavity  of  the  ovary ;    p,  petals ;  s,  sepals ;  /,  filaments ;  st,  the 

bifid  stigma. 

In  the  centre,  a  transverse  section  of  the  ovary. 
On  the  right,  a  transverse  section  of  the  ripening  fruit, 
a,  transparent  cells  of  the  testa  (see  Ch.  XIV.). 

inferior  ovary  surmounted  by  the  rest  of  the  flower,  of 
which  the  most  characteristic  feature  is  given  by  the  five 
minute  petals  alternating,  on  one  hand,  with  the  five 
calyx-lobes,  and  on  the  other  with  the  five  stamens.  The 
ovary  is  made  up  of  two  carpels  as  is  indicated  by  the  bifid 
stigma,  and  by  the  two  opposite  placentas  or  regions 
which  bear  the  ovules :  this  is  especially  well  seen  in  the 
transverse  section  of  the  ovary1. 

1  The  fruit  is  described  in  the  following  chapter. 


172  OVULE   OF  [CH.  XIII 

Ovule. 

The  structure  of  the  ovule  may  be  studied  in  the 
marsh-marigold  (Caltha  palustris),  a  plant  which  has 
already  been  utilised  for  the  study  of  the  anther.  Caltha 
belongs  to  the  Ranunculaceae,  and  like  the  buttercup  it 
has  a  group  of  free  carpels  in  the  centre  of  the  flower. 
Each  carpel  resembles  a  miniature  pea-pod,  and  contains 
several  ovules  borne  on  the  united  edges  of  the  carpellary 
leaf.  The  ovule  or  immature  seed  is  attached  to  the 
carpel  by  a  stalk  known  as  the  funicle,  by  which  food  is 
supplied  to  it  from  the  mother  plant.  The  scar  left  at 
the  point  of  attachment  of  the  funicle  to  the  seed  has 
already  been  described,  under  the  name  of  the  hilum 
in  Chapter  II.  The  ovule  consists  of  a  mass  of  simple 
cellular  tissue,  the  nucellus,  n  in  fig.  80,  within  which  is 
contained  the  egg-cell.  The  nucellus  is  covered  by  an 
integument,  i,  which  on  the  left  side  of  the  nucellus  (away 
from  the  funicle)  is  seen  to  be  made  up  of  two  layers. 
The  integuments  do  not  completely  shut  in  the  nucellus, 
a  narrow  gap  is  left  at  m  leading  from  the  cavity  of  the 
ovary  down  to  the  nucellus.  This  passage  is  the  micropyle 
which  persists  in  the  adult  seed  as  a  hole  in  the  seed-coats 
(see  the  drawing  of  the  seed  of  Vicia  faba,  fig.  4,  p.  17). 
In  the  ovule  its  function  is  to  admit  the  pollen-tube  by 
which  fertilisation  is  effected.  If  a  line  is  drawn  along 
the  funicle  as  far  as  the  base  of  the  ovule,  and  then 
through  the  longer  axis  of  the  ovule  to  the  micropyle,  the 
result  will  be  a  curved  line  f|  like  the  letter  U  reversed. 
When  this  is  the  case,  so  that  the  micropyle  is  close  to 
the  point  of  origin  of  the  funicle,  the  ovule  is  described  as 


CH.  XIIl] 


CALTHA. 


173 


anatropous.     The  biological  meaning  of  the  inversion  of 
the  ovule  is  not  clear,  but,  like  many  other  characters  of 


FIG.  80. 
LONGITUDINAL  SECTION  THKOUGH  OVULE  OF  CALTFJA. 

c,  wall  of  ovary.  ov,  cavity  of  ovary.  /,  funicle. 

t,  integuments  of  ovule.  TO,  micropyle.  n,  nucellus. 

s.e,  secondary  nucleus  of  embryo-sac.  o,  egg-cell. 

s,  one  of  the  synergidaB.  a.c,  antipodal  cells. 

unknown  physiological  importance,  it  is  a  distinction  of 
value  to  the  systematic  botanist.  Thus  certain  groups  of 
plants  are  characterised  by  possessing  an  anatropous 
ovule,  others  by  the  presence  of  an  orthotropous  ovule,  i.e. 
one  in  which  the  funicle  and  the  axis  of  the  ovule  are  in  a 
straight  line. 


174  EMBRYO-SAC.  [CH.  XIII 

The  embryo-sac  and  egg-cell. 

In  a  young  ovule — younger  than  that  sketched  in  fig. 
80 — a  single  cell  can  be  detected  as  differing  in  size  and 
appearance  from  its  neighbours :  this  cell  is  called  the 
embryo-sac.  The  embryo  is  developed  in  its  cavity,  which 
ultimately  developes  into  a  large  hollow  in  the  substance 
of  the  nucellus.  In  fig.  80  the  embryo-sac  is  shown  as  a 
white  space  in  the  middle  of  the  dark  nucellus.  The 
embryo  in  fig.  82  lies  in  the  embryo-sac,  the  limits  of  which, 
however,  are  not  shown. 

The  nucleus  of  the  embryo-sac  undergoes  a  certain 
process  of  division  which  leads  to  the  state  of  things 
shown  in  fig.  80,  where  a  secondary  nucleus  has  arisen, 
together  with  certain  other  structures  of  even  greater 
importance.  The  primary  nucleus  divides  into  two 
halves,  and  these  halves  again  divide  so  that  there  come 
to  be  four  nuclei  at  one  end  of  the  embryo-sac,  and 
four  at  its  other  extremity.  Two  of  the  nuclei,  viz.  one 
from  each  group  of  four,  travel  to  the  middle  of  the 
embryo-sac  and  there  unite  to  form  the  secondary  nucleus 
of  the  embryo-sac.  One  of  the  three  nuclei  remaining  at 
the  micropylar  end  of  the  embryo- sac  becomes  the  nucleus 
of  the  egg-cell,  while  the  other  two  form  what  are  known  as 
the  synergidce.  The  three  nuclei  at  the  opposite  end  of 
the  embryo-sac  form  a  group  known  as  the  antipodal  cells. 
The  last-named  cells  are  of  no  further  importance,  the 
interest  now  centres  in  the  egg-cell,  and  in  a  much  less 
degree  in  the  synergidae. 

To  make  the  further  history  of  the  egg-cell  clear,  it  is 
necessary  to  return  to  the  pollen-grain.  The  germination 


CH.  XIIl]  GERMINATING   POLLEN.  175 

of  pollen  may  be  watched  by  cultivating  the  grains  in 
sugar  solution,  or  the  pollen  may  be  made  to  germinate  in 
a  natural  manner  on  the  stigma,  which  must  then  be 
examined  in  longitudinal  sections.  A  section  of  this  sort 
is  diagrammatically  represented  in  fig.  81.  The  pollen- 


Fm.  81. 

DIAGKAMMATIC  SKETCH  or  POLLEN  GRAINS,  germinating  on  the  stigma 
of  (Enothera,  the  Evening  Primrose.  The  tissue  in  the  interior  of 
the  section  is  not  shown. 

grains  of  the  Evening  Primrose  are  triangular  in  outline, 
and  the  angles  are  the  places  whence,  in  the  process  of 
germination,  the  hypha-like  pollen-tubes  grow  forth.  It 
passes  between  the  superficial  cells  of  the  stigma  and 
burrows  like  a  fungus  in  the  tissues  of  the  style.  It  feeds, 
as  it  grows,  on  the  tissues  through  which  it  passes,  so  that 
it  not  merely  resembles  a  fungus  hypha  in  appearance, 
but  also  behaves  like  one,  being  in  fact,  for  the  time  being, 


176  POLLEN-TUBE.  [CH.  XIII 

a  parasitic  growth.  In  this  way  the  pollen-tube  travels 
down  the  style,  emerges  into  the  cavity  of  the  ovary,  and 
finally  grows  down  the  micropyle.  By  this  time  the  tissue 
of  the  nucellus  has  been  so  much  encroached  on  by  the 
growth  of  the  embryo-sac  that  the  pollen-tube  at  the  inner 
end  of  the  micropyle  is  ck>se  to  the  egg-cell.  The  act  of 
fertilisation, — the  transference  of  something  from  the 
pollen-grain  to  the  egg-cell  is  not  yet  completed,  but  it  at 
last  seems  to  be  a  possibility. 

The  pollen-grain  although  it  looks  like  a  single  cell  is 
in  reality  a  compound  structure.  By  appropriate  treat- 
ment two  nuclei  are  revealed  within  the  pollen-grain, 
indicating  the  presence  of  two  cells,  which  however  in  the 
majority  of  the  Phanerogams  are  not  separated  from  each 
other  by  cell-walls.  Of  the  two  nucleated  protoplasts 
contained  within  the  wall  of  the  pollen-grain,  one  is 
called  the  generative,  the  other  the  vegetative  cell.  The 
functions  of  these  cells  are  indicated  by  their  names,  the 
generative  cell  is  essentially  the  reproductive  part  of  the 
grain,  while  it  is  the  vegetative  cell  which  germinates  and 
produces  the  pollen-tube.  The  generative  nucleus  divides 
into  two  nuclei  which  travel  down  the  pollen-tube  and 
finally  escape,  through  the  wall  of  the  tube,  into  the 
embryo-sac.  One  nucleus  usually  fuses  with  the  secondary 
nucleus  of  the  embryo-sac  (a  process  with  which  we  are 
not  further  concerned)  while  the  other  nucleus  unites 
with  the  egg-cell  and  fertilises  it. 

Embryo. 

The  development  of  the  embryo  from  the  egg-cell  may 
be  studied  in  the  Shepherd's  Purse  (Capsella  bursa- 


CH.  Xlll] 


EMBRYOLOGY. 


177 


pastoris)  in  the  manner  described  in  the  Practical  Work, 
No.  xiii. 


FIG.  82 

A.  OPTICAL  SECTION  THROUGH  THE  OVULE  OF  THE  SHEPHERD'S 

PURSE  (CAPSELLA). 
F,  funicle  ;  M,  micropyle  ;  E,  embryo. 

B.  STAGES  IN  THE  DEVELOPMENT  OF  THE  EMBRYO. 

1,  suspensor,  bearing  below  the  undivided  embryo-cell. 

2,  embryo  (i.e.  excluding  the  stalk  or  suspensor)  consists  of  eight  cells. 

3,  the  primary  epidermis  has  appeared:  h  is  the  hypophysis,  i.e.  the  last 

cell  of  the  suspensor. 

4,  the  primary  vascular  cylinder  (shaded)  has  appeared:  the  hypophysis 

has  divided,  part  goes  to  make  part  of  the  embryo. 

5,  6,  older  stages  :  6,  with  well-formed  cotyledons  (C). 

The  first  stage  (which  is  not  shown  in  fig.  82)  is  the 
division  of  the  egg-cell  into  two  parts ;  one,  which  may  be 
called  the  upper  cell,  being  next  to  the  micropyle  end, 
while  the  lower  cell  points  to  the  cavity  of  the  embryo-sac. 
The  latter,  which  is  called  the  embryo-cell,  gives  rise  by 
cell-division  to  nearly  the  whole  of  the  embryo ;  the  upper 
half  gives  rise  to  a  simple  row  of  cells  called  the  suspensor, 
because,  by  it,  the  main  body  of  the  embryo  is  hung  as  by 
a  stalk.  The  minute  swollen  head  at  E  in  fig.  82,  A,  is  the 
very  young  embryo  and  the  stalk,  by  which  it  hangs  from 
the  micropylar  end  of  the  embryo-sac,  is  the  suspensor. 
D.  E.  B.  12 


178  EMBRYOLOGY.  [CH.  XIII 

The  next  stage  of  interest  is  shown  in  fig.  82,  B  2, 
where  the  embryo-cell  at  the  lower  end  of  the  suspensor 
has  divided  into  eight  cells,  of  which,  however,  only  four 
are  visible.  Of  these  eight  cells,  the  four  lower  ones,  i.e. 
the  four  which  make  up  the  free  rounded  end  of  the  embryo, 
give  rise  to  the  cotyledons  and  plumule,  while  the  four 
next  the  suspensor  give  rise  to  the  radicle.  Thus  when 
the  embryo  consists  of  no  more  than  eight  cells,  it  is 
possible  to  distinguish  in  it  distinct  morphological  regions. 

In  fig.  82,  B  3,  it  will  be  seen  that  the  lowest  cell  of  the 
suspensor  h  projects  slightly  into  the  spherical  body  of 
the  embryo.  This  projecting  cell  is  called  the  hypophysis, 
and  its  encroachment  among  the  cells  of  the  embryo 
indicates  its  further  history:  for  the  hypophysis  takes  a 
share  in  the  architecture  of  the  embryo,  by  dividing  and 
supplying  a  group  of  cells  at  the  upper  end  of  the  embryo. 
Thus  the  embryo-cell  gives  rise  to  plumule,  cotyledons 
and  part  of  the  radicle,  while  the  hypophysis  gives  rise  to 
the  tip  of  the  root  and  the  root-cap.  In  fig.  82,  B,  it  may 
be  seen  how  the  eight  cells1,  of  which  the  embryo  consists 
in  B  2,  have  produced  curved  superficial  cells  in  B3: 
these  are  the  primary  epidermic,  or  as  they  are  called, 
the  dermatogen  cells.  The  eight  dermatogen  cells  give 
rise  by  continued  division  to  the  superficial  cells  over 
the  whole  of  the  plant,  except  in  the  region  of  the  root 
built  up  by  the  hypophysis.  This  is  a  good  instance  of  a 
"tissue  by  birth  right2,"  the  epidermis  comes  to  be  one 
of  the  fundamental  divisions  of  plant-tissues  because  it 
originates  thus  early  in  the  history  of  the  embryo. 
1  Only  four  being  visible.  2  See  p.  37. 


CH.  XIII]  ENDOSPERM.  179 

In  fig.  82,  B  4,  a  central  core  of  tissue  is  beginning  to 
be  marked  out  in  the  centre  of  the  embryo,  as  indicated 
by  shading ;  this  core,  which  is  seen  increasing  in  fig.  B  5, 
is  the  beginning  of  the  vascular  cylinder,  which  in  the 
embryonic  condition  is  known  as  the  plerome.  These 
two  points — the  early  appearance  of  the  primary  epi- 
dermis, and  the  early  appearance  of  the  vascular  cylinder — 
are  the  most  important  features  in  the  histology  of  the 
embryo. 

The  growth  of  the  embryo  is  provided  for  by  a  supply 
of  reserve  material,  stored  up  in  a  specially  developed 
mass  of  cellular  tissue  which  forms  inside  the  embryo-sac. 
This,  which  is  known  as  endosperm,  is  the  product  of  the 
secondary  nucleus  (s.e.  fig.  80)  of  the  embryo-sac.  In 
some  cases,  e.g.  in  grasses,  the  endosperm  is  formed  in  such 
quantities  that  it  is  not  all  used  in  the  growth  of  the  em- 
bryo ;  thus  in  the  mature  seed  the  embryo  is  accompanied 
by  a  mass  of  endosperm,  which  is  not  utilised  until,  on  the 
germination  of  the  seed,  the  embryo  begins  to  grow.  In 
the  seeds  which  have  been  studied  in  earlier  chapters, 
namely  those  of  the  bean,  the  gourd  and  the  sunflower, 
the  mature  seed  contains  no  endosperm.  There  the  endo- 
sperm has  a  temporary  importance,  supplying  food  to  the 
embryo  as  it  grows:  by  the  time  the  cotyledons  have 
reached  their  full  size,  the  endosperm  has  disappeared, 
and  the  whole  cavity  of  the  seed  is  occupied  by  the 
embryo.  What  occurs  on  germination,  when  the  embryo 
wakes  from  its  resting  stage,  has  already  been  described 
in  Chapter  II. 

12—2 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

THE  FRUIT — DISTRIBUTION  OF  SEEDS  BY  WIND — BY 
ANIMALS  —  WINGED  SEEDS  AND  FRUITS — BURRS — 
EDIBLE  FRUITS. 

IN  the  last  chapter  the  development  of  the  seed  has 
been  traced,  and  in  one  of  the  earlier  chapters  the  ger- 
mination of  seeds  has  been  described.  But  there  is  a  gap 
in  the  natural  history  of  the  plant  between  the  ripe  seed 
contained  in  the  ovary  of  the  mother  plant,  and  the  seed 
germinating  in  the  earth.  It  is  the  object  of  the  present 
chapter  to  fill  up  this  gap,  by  giving  an  account  of  the 
methods  by  which  seeds  are  sown  in  nature;  while  the 
examples  on  which  these  methods  are  studied  will  also 
illustrate  the  morphology  of  the  fruit. 

When  it  is  considered  that  a  plant  is  a  stationary 
object,  it  is  obvious  that  the  seeds  must  be  in  some  way 
or  other  supplied  with  the  means  of  locomotion,  otherwise 
it  would  be  impossible  that  the  seedlings  should  hit  on 
suitable  habitats.  The  means  by  which  pollen  travels 
have  been  described,  and  the  distribution  of  seeds  is  an 
equally  important  section  of  the  natural  history  of  plants. 


CH.  XIV]  WIND-DISTRIBUTION   OF   SEEDS.  181 

The  fact  that  seeds  are  widely  scattered  is  proved  by 
the  plants  which  grow  on  the  walls  of  ruined  buildings, 
or  in  the  mould  accumulating  in  the  tops  of  pollard  trees, 
where  the  seeds  had  certainly  not  been  sown  by  man. 
So  numerous  are  the  plants  growing  in  such  places  that 
Floras,  i.e.  lists  of  the  vegetation,  have  been  compiled  for 
Cologne  Cathedral  (in  its  unfinished  condition),  the  Colos- 
seum at  Rome,  for  certain  church  towers  in  France,  and 
for  the  pollard  willows  near  Cambridge. 

The  chief  means  by  which  seeds  are  scattered,  are  the 
following : 

I.  They  may  be  blown  by  the  wind. 

II.  They   may  be    carried   in   the   form   of    burrs 
adhering  to  the  hair  of  animals. 

III.  They  may  be  swallowed  by  animals,  and  may 
germinate  after  passing  through  their  bodies. 

I.     Wind- Distribution. 

The  spores  of  Mucor  and  those  of  the  fern  supply 
instances  of  reproductive  units  whose  distribution  is 
facilitated  by  minuteness.  The  seeds  of  flowering  plants 
are  not  generally  so  small  as  to  approximate  to  the  dust- 
like  character  of  spores,  but  the  seeds  of  some  Orchids  are 
exceedingly  minute  and  are  doubtless  far  more  readily 
wafted  by  currents  in  the  air  than  is  possible  in  the  case 
of  more  massive  seeds.  The  more  common  adaptation 
to  aerial  carriage  is  a  specialisation  in  the  matter  of  form. 
Many  seeds  have  a  thin  membranous  border  which 
increases  their  area  without  perceptibly  increasing  their 
weight,  so  that  when  freed  from  the  mother  plant  they 


182  WIND-DISTRIBUTION    OF   SEEDS.  [CH.  XIV 

fall  slowly  through  the  air  and  may  readily  be  carried 
to  some  distance  from  the  parent.  A  seed  of  this  sort  is 
given  in  fig.  83. 


FIG.  83. 

SEED  OF  BIGNONIA  ALBO-LUTEA, 
showing  the  expanded  membranous  edge  or  wing.     Life  size. 

The  fall  of  these  seeds  is  beautiful  to  see ;  they  swoop 
and  shift  with  a  zig-zag  flight,  like  a  rook  or  peewit 
"  tumbling  "  in  the  air,  or  like  a  slate  falling  through  water. 

In  some  cases  seeds  which  are  not  flattened,  or  winged 
with  membranous  borders,  are  distributed  by  an  arrange- 
ment called  the  "  censer  mechanism."  This  may  be  seen 
in  the  Larkspur  (Delphinium) :  the  minute  shining  seeds 
are  found,  when  ripe,  lying  loose  at  the  bottom  of  the 
pod-like  seed-capsules.  They  cannot  fall  out  because  the 
capsule  is  closed  except  for  a  cleft  near  the  top,  but  can 
be  jerked  out  by  anything  that  shakes  the  plant, — 
probably  the  wind  or  a  passing  animal  would  serve  the 
purpose  in  a  state  of  nature.  The  poppy  scatters  its 
seeds  by  the  same  mechanism,  the  seed-capsule  being 
pierced  by  a  ring  of  small  holes  just  below  the  radiating 
stigmas  which  crown  the  capsule.  In  these  and  similar 
cases  the  fact  that  the  seeds  are  not  easily  thrown  out  of 


CH.  XIV] 


DANDELION. 


183 


the  seed-vessel  prolongs  the  process  of  distribution :  the 
seeds  are  not  all  scattered  at  once,  and  are  therefore 
probably  cast  in  a  number  of  different  directions. 

In  all  these  cases  the  ovary  which  serves  as  the 
"  censer,"  from  which  the  seeds  are  swung  forth,  remains 
on  the  plant,  but  in  many  plants  the  ovary  adheres  to  the 
seed  and  is  cast  off  with  it,  from  the  parent  plant.  When 
this  is  the  case  the  fruit  (i.e.  the  ovary  together  with  its 
contained  seeds)  is,  in  common  language,  described  as  a 
seed;  thus  a  grain  of  wheat  or  barley  is  generally 
considered  to  be  a  seed,  whereas  it  is  in  reality  a  fruit 
containing  a  single  seed.  In  the  same  way,  what  is 
commonly  called  the  seed  of  a  sunflower  is  in  reality  the 
inferior  ovary  in  which  the  seed  is  hidden.  The  same  is 
true  of  the  dandelion  "  seed  "  (fruit)1  shown  in  fig.  84. 


Fm.  84. 

FBUIT  OF  DANDELTON. 
From  Le  Maout  and  Decaisne. 

1  In  botanical  language  the  word  fruit  does  not  imply  that  the  object 
described  is  eatable. 


184 


ASH-KEYS. 


[CH.  XIV 


The  corolla  has  fallen  off  and  the  pappus  or  hair-like 
calyx  has  developed  into  a  delicate  crown  separated  from 
the  ovary  by  a  stalk.  The  crown  of  hairs  serves  as  a 
parachute  which  buoys  up  the  fruit  and  enables  it  to  float 
on  the  wind  to  great  distances. 

The  fruits  of  the  Ash  (Fraxinus)  and  of  the  Sycamore 
(Acer  pseudoplatanus)  are  also  wind-distributed,  although 
not  so  effectively  as  the  "  clocks  "  of  the  dandelion. 

The  fruits  or  "  keys  "  of  the  ash  are  familiar  to  every- 
one, and  are  seen  in  the  summer  and  autumn  growing  in 


FIG.  85. 

FRUIT  OF  THE  ASH. 

THE  SAME  OPENED,  showing  a  single  ovule  developing  into  the  seed 
while  the  remaining  three  ovules  do  not  develop  further. 
TRANSVERSE  SECTION  OP  THE  LOWER  PART  OF  A,  showing  the  cavity  of 
the  ovary,  and  the  vascular  bundles  of  the  two  carpels. 
A  SMALL  PART  OF  (7,  more  highly  magnified,  showing  the  thick-walled 
cells  next  the  inner  surface. 


CH.  XI V]  SYCAMORE.  185 

large  green  bunches  on  the  tree.  Each  key  is  shaped 
something  like  the  head  of  a  lance,  and  consists  of  a  thicker 
basal  part,  the  cavity  of  the  ovary,  and  a  thinner  apical 
part  which  serves  as  a  wing,  that  is  to  say  it  serves,  like 
the  winged  border  of  the  seed  sketched  in  fig.  83,  to 
increase  the  area  of  the  fruit,  and  make  it  fall  slowly 
through  the  air.  It  is  certainly  not  a  perfect  flying 
mechanism,  but  it  is  interesting  as  a  rough  approximation 
to  more  complete  adaptations.  The  ovary  of  the  ash  is 
built  of  two  carpels  so  united  as  to  form  a  pair  of  cavities 
in  each  of  which  are  two  ovules.  Of  these  only  one 
comes  to  maturity,  and  when  the  ovary  is  opened  in  the 
manner  recommended  in  the  Practical  Work,  a  single 
seed  is  found  together  with  three  undeveloped  ovules. 
Such  a  struggle  for  life  among  ovules  is  not  uncommon 
and  another  instance  occurs  in  the  Sycamore. 

Sycamore,  Acer  pseudoplatanus. 

Those  who  have  lived  in  the  country  must  be  familiar 
with  the  winged  "seeds"  of  the  Sycamore  spinning  and 


FIG.  86. 

FLORAL  DIAGRAM  OF  THE  SYCAMORE  (Acer  pseudoplatanus). 
From  Le  Maout  and  Decaisne. 


186  SYCAMORE.  [CH.  XIV 

pirouetting  through  the  air  as  they  fall  to  the  ground; 
and  those  who  can  recognise  a  seedling  sycamore  by  its 
strap-like  cotyledons  can  easily  obtain  evidence  of  the 
distance  to  which  the  "seeds"  are  carried.  The  de- 
velopment of  these  winged  structures  presents  several 
points  of  interest. 

Fig.  86  gives  the  floral  diagram  of  the  sycamore,  in 
which  it  may  be  seen  that  the  ovary  has  two  cavities,  in 
each  of  which  are  a  pair  of  ovules.  In  fig.  87  is  seen 
the  bifid  style,  giving  evidence  that  the  ovary, — as  in 
the  ash, — is  constructed  of  two  carpels.  The  same 


FIG.  87. 

OVARY  AND  STYLE  OF  THE  SYCAMORE. 
From  Le  Maout  and  Decaisne. 

figure  shows  that  each  half  of  the  ovary  is  growing  out 
laterally  into  what  ultimately  becomes  the  wing  or  flying 
apparatus. 

Finally,  as  shown  in  fig.  88,  the  ovary  splits  longi- 
tudinally into  a  pair  of  wing-bearing  capsules,  in  each 
of  which  one  of  the  ovules  has  aborted  leaving  a  survivor 
to  develope  into  a  seed.  These  are  the  bodies  which  fall 


CH.  XIV]  BURRS.  187 

with  a  characteristic  rotation,  and  which  are  not  seeds, 
nor  ovaries  as  in  the  ash,  but  half-fruits. 


Fm.  88. 

RlPE    FRUIT    OF    THE    SYCAMORE, 

splitting  into  two  winged  compartments. 
From  Le  Maout  and  Decaisne. 

II.     Burrs. 

A  burr  is  a  fruit  (or  in  some  rare  instances  a  seed) 
armed  with  hooks,  by  which  it  adheres  to  the  hair  of 
animals.  Among  English  plants  the  most  familiar  in- 
stances are  the  common  "cleavers,"  i.e.  the  hook-bearing 
fruit  of  a  Galium,  the  large  burrs  of  Arctium  lappa,  the 
Burdock,  and  the  hooked  fruits  of  Herb  Bennet  (Geum 
urbanum)  which  is  included  in  the  Practical  Work,  No. 
xiv.  A  country  walk  is  enough  to  convince  anyone  that 
two  of  these, — cleavers  and  the  fruit  of  Herb  Bennet,  are 
effective  burrs. 

Burrs  are  so  common  in  wool  that  they  require  special 


188 


GEUM   URBANUM. 


[CH.  XIV 


processes  for  their  removal  and  form  a  serious  in- 
convenience to  woollen  manufacturers,  who  give  them 
distinctive  names.  The  spread  of  certain  plants  from  one 
part  of  Europe  to  another  has  been  traced  to  the 
commercial  carriage  of  wool.  Early  in  the  last  century 
a  species  of  Xanthium  was  introduced  into  Wallachia  by 
the  Russian  army,  being  carried  in  the  manes  of  the 
Cossack  horses,  which  are  described  as  being  deformed  by 
the  accumulated  burrs. 

Herb  Bennet  (Geum  urbanum)  is  a  plant  growing  to  a 
H 


FIG.  89. 

FRUIT  OP  Geum  urbanum  (HERB  BENNET). 

Of  the  two  upper  figures  the  right-hand  figure  shows  the  doubly  bent  style. 

In  the  left-hand  figure  the  part  between  H  and  S  has  broken  off :  the 

fruit  should  have  been  drawn  reversed,  with   the  hook  H  to  the 

right.     The  lower  figure  shows  the  bent  style  more  highly  magnified. 

0,  the  ovary.  H,  the  hook.  S,  the  stigma. 


CH.  XI V]  EDIBLE   FRUITS.  189 

foot  or  two  in  height  and  bearing  an  inconspicuous  yellow 
flower.  In  the  fruiting  stage  the  receptacle  is  crowned 
with  a  number  of  carpels  each  bearing  a  hook  (H,  fig. 
89) :  the  carpels  are  but  loosely  attached  to  the  receptacle 
so  that  a  trouser  brushing  against  the  hooks  easily  carries 
off  the  fruit. 

The  style  is  straight  in  the  young  flower,  but  with 
age  a  bayonet-like  bend  appears  which  becomes  exag- 
gerated into  the  curious  shape  shown  in  the  lower 
drawing  in  fig.  89,  as  well  as  in  the  upper  figure  on  the 
right.  Finally  the  terminal  limb  of  the  crook  (which 
ends  in  the  stigma,  S)  breaks  away  and  leaves  a  sharp, 
hard  hook. 

III.     Fruits  which  are  eaten  by  animals. 

If  a  seed  is  to  be  distributed  by  passing  through  the 
intestines  of  an  animal,  two  adaptations  to  such  a  mode  of 
distribution  will  be  met  with.  (1)  The  seed  must  be 
protected  by  a  covering,  supplied  either  by  the  seed-coats 
or  part  of  the  fruit,  of  such  a  nature  that  the  seed  may 
escape  being  crushed  by  the  teeth  of  the  animal,  and  may 
also  avoid  the  action  of  the  digestive  secretions  in  the 
alimentary  canal.  (2)  There  must  be  something  eatable 
surrounding  the  seed,  which  makes  it  worth  while  for  an 
animal  to  swallow  it.  These  characters  will  be  studied 
in  the  cherry,  the  gooseberry  and  the  pear,  and  it 
will  be  found  that  the  attraction  offered  to  animals 
and  the  protection  of  the  seed  are  insured  by  different 
means  and  by  different  parts  of  the  flower  in  these 
three  plants. 


190 


CHERRY. 


[CH.  XIV 


Cherry  (Prunus  cerasus). 

The  flower  of  the  cherry  has  been  already  described, 
and  is  shown  in  fig.  90. 


FIG.  90. 

CHERRY  FLOWER, 

longitudinally  divided. 

R,  the  hollow  receptacle.  0,  the  calyx. 

The  ovary  seated  at  the  bottom  of  the  cup-like 
receptacle  is  what  develops  into  the  fruit;  it  consists 
of  a  single  carpellary  leaf,  on  the  united  edges  of  which 
are  borne  a  pair  of  ovules,  as  shown  in  the  section  of  the 
ovary  of  a  closely  related  plant,  the  peach  (fig.  91).  Only 


FIG.  91. 

TRANSVERSE  SECTION  THROUGH  THE  OVARY  or  THE  PEACH. 
From  Le  Maout  and  Decaisne. 


CH.  XIV]  CHERRY.  191 

one  of  the  ovules  survives  as  a  rule,  but  not  infrequently 
both  the  ovules  develop  into  seeds,  when  the  stone 
contains  a  double  kernel.  As  the  ovary  swells  into  the 
fruit,  the  style  drops  off,  and  the  rest  of  the  flower 
withers  and  falls  away,  leaving  nothing  but  the  green 
unripe  cherry  at  the  extremity  of  the  flower-stalk.  In 
this  condition  the  noticeable  external  characters  are  the 
scar  at  the  free  end  of  the  fruit  where  the  style  grew,  and 
a  longitudinal  groove  along  one  side,  representing  the 
suture,  or  united  edges  of  the  carpellary  leaf. 

Fig.  92  represents  a  ripe  cherry  divided  longitudinally 
in  the  line  of  the  suture  just  described.     In  the  centre 


FIG.  92. 

THE    RIPE    FRUIT    OF   THE    CHERRY, 

longitudinally  divided. 

C,  the  vascular  bundles  running  from  the  stalk  to  the  seed. 
EN,  the  stone.  ME,  the  flesh. 

The  skin  of  the  cherry,  the  flesh  and  the  stone  are  developed  from  the 
ovary-wall. 

From  Le  Maout  and  Decaisne. 

is  seen  one  of  the  large  cotyledons  of  the  embryo,  and 
at  its  upper  end  the  minute  radicle  projects:  surrounding 
the  embryo  is  a  membranous  covering  (the  seed  coat),  and 
from  the  left  side  at  the  upper  end  of  the  seed  is  seen  the 
delicate  funicle  by  which  the  seed  is  attached  to  the  wall 


192  CHERRY.  [CH.  XIV 

of  the  ovary.  The  funicle  communicates  by  a  vascular 
strand  C  with  the  stalk  of  the  fruit,  and  it  is  through  this 
channel  that  the  developing  seed  is  supplied  with  food 
from  the  tree.  To  recapitulate  :  the  kernel  of  the  cherry 
is  the  seed,  and  contains,  within  a  soft  seed  coat,  the 
embryo,  whose  large  cotyledons  fill  up  the  whole  of  the 
cavity :  the  seed  is  attached  to  the  inside  of  the  stone, 
which  is  not  part  of  the  seed  but  is  the  hardened  inner 
layer  of  the  wall  of  the  ovary.  The  rest  of  the  ovary- wall 
is  developed  into  the  flesh  and  "  skin "  of  the  cherry. 
Thus  the  soft  and  sugar-containing  tissue  capable  of 
yielding  food,  and  therefore  of  being  attractive  to  animals, 
is  supplied  by  part  of  the  ovary- wall,  while  the  protective 
layer  of  hard  tissue  is  supplied  by  another  part  of  the 
same.  In  describing  fruits  it  is  found  convenient  to  use 
the  word  pericarp  for  the  part  which  surrounds  the  seeds ; 
the  terms  endocarp,  mesocarp  and  epicarp  are  also  used 
when  the  pericarp  is  differentiated  into  layers  of  different 
characters.  Thus  in  the  cherry  the  endocarp  is  stony, 
the  mesocarp  fleshy  and  the  epicarp  membranous. 

There  are  some  interesting  resemblances  between  the 
distribution  of  seeds  by  animals  and  the  fertilisation  of 
flowers  by  insects.  In  both  cases  the  plant  makes  use 
of  the  movements  of  animals  to  supply  its  own  want 
of  locomotion.  In  both  cases  the  animal  is  induced  to 
serve  the  plant,  by  a  bribe  of  food,  nectar  or  pollen  in  the 
case  of  the  flower,  edible  tissues  in  the  case  of  the  fruit. 
In  both,  bright  colours  are  developed,  which  only  appear 
when  the  flower  is  mature  or  the  fruit  ripe,  as  the  case 
may  be. 


CH,  XI V]  GOOSEBERRY.  193 

Gooseberry  (Ribes  grossularia). 

The  flower  of  the  gooseberry  (fig.  93)  has  already  been 
described,  the  structure  of  the  fruit  may  be  made  out  by 
sections  of  the  swelling  ovary  in  the  green  or  unripe 
state.  The  noticeable  points  are  (1)  the  thickening  of 
the  wall  of  the  ovary  by  the  growth  of  tissue  which 
ultimately  forms  the  pulp  of  the  ripe  fruit,  (2)  the  curious 
structure  of  the  external  seed-coat, — a  layer  of  elongated 


FIG.  93. 
GOOSEBERRY. 

On  the  left,  the  flower  longitudinally  divided. 
o,  the  cavity  of  the  ovary ;    p,  petals ;  s,  sepals ;  /,  filaments ;  st,  the 

bifid  stigma. 

In  the  centre,  a  transverse  section  of  the  ovary. 
On  the  right,  a  transverse  section  of  the  ripening  fruit, 
a,  transparent  cells  of  the  testa. 

palisade-like  cells,  which  swell  up  when  the  berry  is  ripe, 
and  form  part  of  the  pulp.     Thus  in  the  gooseberry  the 

D.  E.  B.  13 


194 


PEAR. 


[CH.  XIV 


edible,  attractive  part  of  the  fruit  is  formed  by  the  ovary 
wall  and  by  part  of  the  seed-coat ;  the  protective  function 
is  performed  by  the  inner,  hard  part  of  the  seed-coat. 
Small  seeds,  like  those  of  the  gooseberry,  probably  escape 
the  teeth  of  animals  as  a  result  of  their  minuteness;  in 
the  same  way,  the  "  pips  "  of  apples  and  pears  escape,  not 
by  being  hard  enough  to  resist  the  crushing  action  of  the 
teeth,  but  by  the  smoothness  and  slipperiness  of  the  seed- 
coat. 

Pear  (Pyrus  communis). 

Fig.  94  shows  a  pear  flower  in  which  the  petals  have 
fallen  and  the  fruit  is  just  beginning  to  develope.     The 


FIG.  94. 

On  the  left  a  young  fruit  of  the  pear.     On  the  right  a  mature  fruit :  both 
longitudinally  divided.     O,  the  ovary. 


pear  belongs  to  the  same  natural  order  (Rosaceae)  as 
the  cherry  and  peach,  and  the  architecture  of  the  flower 
may  be  described  as  an  exaggeration  of  the  floral 


CH.  XTV]  PEAR.  195 

structure  of  those  plants.  The  wall  of  the  cup-like 
receptacle  shown  in  fig.  90  must  be  imagined  to  be 
greatly  thickened  and  so  much  contracted  that  the 
opening  is  almost  closed  above.  If  within  this,  five 
carpels  are  placed,  a  model  of  the  pear  flower  will  have 
been  made.  The  wall  of  the  receptacle  may  be  recognized 
by  the  stamens  springing  from  its  rim ;  two  of  the  five 
carpels  are  seen  at  0,  each  terminating  in  a  style  which 
emerges  at  the  contracted  opening  of  the  cup :  an  ovule 
is  visible  in  each  carpel.  It  is  especially  noticeable  that 
the  thick  fleshy  wall  of  the  receptacle  is  adherent  to  the 
carpels,  so  that  a  transverse  section  of  the  mature  fruit 
shows  the  seeds  lying  in  five  cavities  in  the  flesh, — there 
being  no  space  between  the  wall  of  the  receptacle  and  the 
ovary :  nevertheless  the  ovary  wall  is  distinguishable  in 
the  membranous  substance  known  as  the  core.  In  the 
mature  fruit  divided  longitudinally  as.  shown  in  fig.  94, 
the  remains  of  the  calyx  are  seen  at  the  upper  end, 
but  the  passage  through  which  the  styles  emerged  is 
practically  obliterated. 

In  the  pear  and  apple  the  edible  part  of  the  fruit  is 
supplied  by  the  swollen  fleshy  receptacle,  the  walls  of  the 
ovary  being  membranous,  instead  of  juicy,  as  in  the 
gooseberry;  or  half  fleshy,  half  stony,  as  in  the  cherry. 
The  protective  function  depends  on  the  leathery  coating 
of  the  seeds. 

There  is  a  good  deal  of  evidence  to  show  that  plants 
are  actually  distributed  by  the  seeds  which  have  passed 
through  the  bodies  of  animals.  The  most  familiar  instance 
is  supplied  by  the  mistleto  (Viscum)  whose  seeds  are 

13—2 


196  DISTRIBUTION.  [CH.  XIV 

conveyed  from  tree  to  tree  by  birds.  The  wild  rose, 
the  elder,  and  the  hawthorn  are  often  found  in  England 
growing  on  ruins  or  other  places  inaccessible  except  to 
birds ;  in  southern  Europe,  too,  the  fig  is  said  to  spring  up 
in  crannies  of  steep  rocks,  or  the  faces  of  precipices,  where 
doubtless  the  seeds  have  been  left  by  birds. 


APPENDIX. 


PRACTICAL  WORK. 


No.  I. 

THE   CELL. 

I.  Yeast  (Saccharomyces  cerevisice). 

Put  a  small  drop  of  actively  growing  yeast  on  a  clean 
slide  and  cover  with  a  clean  coverslip.  Examine  with  a 
high  power  and  show  on  your  sketch  of  a  single  cell,  the 
cell-wall,  the  protoplasm  and  numerous  vacuoles.  Make 
sketches  of  budding  cells,  and  of  colonies  of  cells. 

Run  in  iodine-solution  and  notice  that  the  wall  and 
protoplasm  become  stained  brown. 

II.  Spirogyra. 

i.  Mount  in  water  a  few  filaments  of  Spirogyra,  and 
note  under  a  low  power  that  each  filament  consists  of  a 
single  row  of  similar  cells.  Make  a  sketch  of  a  single  cell 
under  high  power,  showing 

a.  cell-wall,  sometimes  covered  with  a  layer  of  muci- 
lage; 

6.  the  spiral  chlorophyll-body,  showing  "pyrenoids" 
at  intervals ; 


200  APPENDIX. 

c.  the  nucleus  suspended  by  strands  of  protoplasm  in 
the  centre  of  the  cell ; 

d.  the  nucleolus. 

[Staining  with  iodine  or  with  eosin  may  be  necessary 
for  c  and  d.] 

ii.  Draw  a  drop  of  5  °/0  salt  solution  under  the  cover- 
slip  with  blotting-paper.  Note  the  shrinking  of  the 
primordial  utricle,  i.e.  the  protoplasm  lining  the  cell-wall, 
as  water  passes  from  the  large  central  vacuole  by  diffusion 
into  the  salt  solution.  Having  made  a  sketch  of  the 
contracted  cell,  draw  water  through  as  before  and  observe 
the  cell  reassume  its  turgid  condition  as  the  cell-sap 
returns  to  its  former  volume. 

iii.  Draw  iodine-solution  under  the  coverslip  and  note 
that  the  light  zone  round  the  pyrenoids  becomes  nearly 
black,  which  is  due  to  the  staining  of  the  starch  grains. 

III.     Elder  (Sambucus  nigra). 

Cut  a  transverse  section  of  a  young  stem  of  Elder, 
keeping  the  razor  wet.  Stain  for  a  few  minutes  in  a  small 
quantity  of  iodine  solution  and  mount  in  a  drop  of 
Schulze's  solution  placed  on  a  clean  slide.  Examine  with 
a  low  power,  and  note  the  pith  in  the  centre  and  a  similar 
tissue  (cortex)  close  to  the  periphery.  Sketch  a  single 
cell  of  the  pith  or  cortex  under  high  power,  showing 

a.  the  cell- wall,  stained  blue  (especially  well  seen  in 
the  cortical  cells) ; 

b.  the  primordial  utricle,  i.e.  the  protoplasm  lining  the 
cell-wall :  it  is  often  somewhat  shrunken  away ; 


PRACTICAL   WORK.      NO.   I.  201 

c.  strands  running  from  b  towards  d\ 

d.  the  nucleus,  yellowish  brown  and  very  obvious ; 

e.  the  nucleolus;  one  or  more  nucleoli  may  be  present. 

IV.  Elodea. 

Mount  in  water  a  leaf  of  the  common  water-weed 
Elodea.  Examine  a  single  cell  with  a  high  power  and 
note  the  circulation  of  the  protoplasm.  It  may  be 
necessary  to  wait  half-an-hour  or  so  before  circulation 
begins. 

V.  Tradescantia. 

Remove  with  needles  a  few  hairs  from  the  central 
parts  of  the  flower  of  Spider- wort  (Tradescantia  virginica 
or  other  Tradescantia,  e.g.  T.  fluminensis).  Mount  them 
in  water,  taking  care  to  prevent  the  coverslip  crushing 
them.  Examine  carefully  with  a  high  power,  and  note 
the  passage  of  minute  particles  along  the  strands  from 
the  primordial  utricle  to  the  protoplasm  surrounding 
the  nucleus :  show  the  direction  by  small  arrows  on  your 
sketch. 

Should  this  circulation  of  protoplasm  not  take  place  at 
once,  slightly  warming  the  slide  as  by  holding  it  in  your 
hand  may  start  it. 


202  APPENDIX. 

No.  II. 

THE   SEED   AND    SEEDLING.       TUBERS:    BULBS. 

I.     Seed. 

i.  Examine  a  seed  of  Broad  Bean  ( Vicia  faba)  that 
has  been  soaked  in  water.  Identify  the  dark  coloured 
hilum,  or  point  of  attachment  of  the  stalk  (funicle)  of 
the  seed:  near  its  end  the  position  of  the  radicle  and 
micropyle  are  easily  made  out;  the  latter  by  squeezing 
the  seed  and  observing  that  water  is  pressed  out.  Remove 
the  testa  from  the  bean  except  near  the  radicle  and  hilum, 
and  then  remove  this  small  remaining  piece  as  a  whole, 
and  note,  on  the  inside,  the  cavity  in  which  the  radicle 
lies;  also  the  micropyle  near  which  the  testa  gives  way 
during  germination.  Split  the  bean  and  show  on  your 
sketch  one  cotyledon,  the  radicle,  and  the  plumule. 

ii.  Sketch  a  seed  of  Cucurbita.  The  outline  of  the 
embryo  is  indicated  on  the  testa,  and  will  prevent  you 
mistaking  for  the  micropyle  a  small  hole  marking  the 
position  of  the  bundles  of  the  stalk  of  the  seed :  in  soaked 
seeds  this  hole  is  often  filled  up  with  pulp.  Remove  the 
seed-coat  and  cut  off  the  broader  end  of  the  contents; 
the  remaining  part  is  easily  split  (from  the  cut  end)  into 
two  parts.  Show  on  your  sketch 

a.   the  radicle ; 

6.   one  cotyledon,  showing  its  veins ; 

c.  the  plumule,  a  very  small  white  spot  at  the  base  of 
the  cotyledon  opposite  the  radicle. 


PRACTICAL   WORK.      NO.    II.  203 

II.  Seedling. 

iii.  Make  a  sketch  of  a  germinating  bean,  showing 
the  radicle  emerging  near  the  micropyle.  Remove  the 
seed-coat  or  testa  and  split  open  the  bean  longitudinally : 
sketch  your  preparation,  showing  on  your  sketch 

a.   the  radicle ; 

6.    the  plumule ;   . 

c.   the  cotyledons  or  seed-leaves. 

iv.  Sketch  a  bean  seedling,  showing  the  ruptured 
seed-coat,  the  root  and  its  branches,  the  stem  and  the 
leaves. 

v.  Show  on  your  sketch  of  a  germinating  Cucurbita 
seed 

a.  seed-coat  or  testa ; 

b.  radicle; 

c.  peg  or  heel  which  holds  down  one  part  of  the  seed- 
coat  to  permit  the  cotyledons  to  leave  it ; 

d.  cotyledons  and  the  hypocotyledonary  axis  (hypo- 
cotyl); 

e.  plumule. 

vi.  Sketch  an  older  seedling,  showing  its  stem,  coty- 
ledons, leaves  differing  in  shape  from  the  cotyledons,  and 
the  growing  apex. 

III.  Tuber. 

i.  Examine  a  tuber  of  the  Jerusalem  Artichoke 
(Helianthus  tuber osus),  which  is  a  swollen  stem  bearing 
several  buds.  Make  a  sketch,  showing  that  these  buds 
occur  singly  in  the  axils  of  scale  leaves. 


204  APPENDIX. 

ii.  Examine  the  "eyes"  of  a  potato,  noticing  that 
here  two  or  three  buds  may  occur  in  the  axil  of  the  scale 
leaf.  Sketch  a  single  "  eye." 

Cut  the  potato  and  examine  under  a  high  power  a  drop 
of  the  juice,  which  is  turbid  from  the  presence  of  numerous 
starch  grains.  Sketch  a  single  starch  grain  showing  its 
stratification.  Let  a  small  drop  of  iodine  run  under  the 
coverslip  and  notice  that  the  starch  grains  turn  blue  or 
blue-black. 

A  series  of  potatoes  should  be  examined  to  show  that 
one,  two,  or  more  shoots  may  arise  from  each  eye. 

Make  a  sketch  of  a  seedling  potato  to  show  that  the 
tubers  are  swellings  of  branches  which  arise  above  the 
cotyledons. 

IV.     Bulb. 

Cut  a  Tulip  bulb  in  half  longitudinally.  Show  on 
your  sketch  of  one  half 

a.  the  short  stem ; 

b.  the  fleshy  scales  acting  as  storehouses  of  nutritive 
matter ; 

c.  foliage  leaves  (of  next  year's  plant) ; 

d.  the  flower ; 

e.  your  preparation  may  also  show  a  small  bud  near 
the  flower  stalk,  which  during  the  year  would  have  de- 
veloped into  the  following  year's  bulb. 

[Bulbs  of  various  ages  should  be  examined:  for  instance, 
some  while  the  tulips  are  still  flowering,  and  others  in 
the  autumn.] 


PRACTICAL  WORK.      NO.  III.  205 

No.  III. 

THE   ROOT. 

i.  Cut  accurately  transverse  sections  of  a  fresh  Bean 
root,  or  of  one  that  has  been  well  hardened  in  alcohol,  keep- 
ing your  razor  well  moistened  with  spirit.  Remove  your 
sections  to  a  watch-glass  of  water,  taking  care  to  keep 
them  submerged.  Mount  a  thin  section  in  dilute  glycerine 
and  sketch  it  under  the  low  power,  showing 

a.  piliferous  layer ; 

b.  cortex ; 

c.  the  central  cylinder. 

Make  a  sketch  of  the  central  cylinder  under  high 
power,  showing 

a.   the  endodermis ; 
6.   the  pericycle ; 

c.  the  xylem  strands ; 

d.  the  phloem  strands. 

ii.  Cut  similar  sections  of  an  older  part  in  which 
lateral  roots  are  just  shown  on  the  surface  and  mount  as 
before.  Make  a  sketch  of  a  suitable  section,  showing  under 
a  low  power  the  lateral  roots,  with  their  root  caps,  piercing 
the  cortex. 

iii.  Sketch  a  Mustard  seedling  to  show  its  root- 
hairs.  They  are  well  seen  in  a  seedling  grown  in  damp 
air,  but  if  by  becoming  wetted  the  hairs  are  matted 
together,  put  the  whole  seedling  into  a  glass  of  water  and 
the  hairs  then  become  obvious. 


206  APPENDIX. 

Cut  off  the  end  of  the  root  including  some  of  the 
youngest  hairs  and  mount  it  in  a  drop  of  water.  Show 
on  your  sketch  that  the  hairs  are  outgrowths  of  single 
superficial  cells. 

iv.  Sketch  a  longitudinal  section  of  the  apex  of  a 
Maize  root,  to  show  the  very  obvious  root  cap. 

No.  IV. 

THE   HERBACEOUS  STEM. 

i.  Cut  transverse  sections  of  a  piece  of  the  young 
stem  of  Sunflower  (Helianthus  annuus)  or  of  Jerusalem 
Artichoke  (Helianthus  tuberosus),  preserved  in  alcohol,  keep- 
ing the  razor  well  moistened  with  spirit.  Soak  the  sections 
in  water  for  a  minute  or  two  and  place  a  thin  section  on 
a  slide,  add  one  drop  of  Schulze's  solution,  and  cover  in  a 
minute  or  two,  when  stained.  Sketch  your  section  under 
low  power,  showing 

a.  epidermis ; 

b.  cortex,   whose   deepest   layer    is    the    endodermis 
surrounding 

c.  the  central  cylinder,  consisting  of 

(1)  vascular  bundles,  separated  by 

(2)  medullary  rays,  radiating  out  from  the 

(3)  pith. 

Sketch,  under  high  power,  a  single  vascular  bundle, 
showing,  towards  the  periphery, 

a.  pericycle  fibres  \  each  with  very  thick  walls  and  a 
small  lumen, 

1  The  bast-fibres  of  the  pericycle  do  not  form  part  of  the  bundle; 
see  p.  56. 


PRACTICAL  WORK.      NO.   IV.  207 

b.  phloem,  consisting  of 

(1)  sieve  tubes  or  phloem  vessels,  mostly  empty, 
except  where  sieve  plates  occur; 

(2)  much  smaller  companion  cells  filled  with  proto- 
plasm ; 

(3)  a  variable  amount  of  phloem  parenchyma. 

c.  cambium,  consisting  of  small  brick-shaped  cells. 

d.  xylem  or  wood  towards  the   centre  of  the  stem, 
and  consisting  of  larger  vessels  next  the  cambium  and 
occasionally  packed  in  with  wood  fibres,  and  radiating  rows 
of  smaller  vessels  of  the  protoxylem,  packed  in  with  wood 
parenchyma. 

Your  sketch  should  also  show  the  beginning  of  the 
interfascicular  cambium,  where  a  few  cells  in  the  medul- 
lary rays  next  the  cambium  have  begun  to  divide  tan- 
gen  tially. 

[A  permanent  preparation  may  be  made  by  mounting 
in  glycerine  a  section  that  has  been  washed  in  water,  and 
enclosing  the  coverslip  with  a  ring  of  gold  size,  stiff 
balsam,  or  brunswick  black.] 

ii.  Cut  a  small  piece  of  stem  in  half  longitudinally. 
Hold  a  piece  (about  J  inch  long)  in  your  fingers,  and  cut 
longitudinal  sections  that  shall  pass  through  a  vascular 
bundle.  Mount  as  before  and  show  on  your  sketch 

a.  pith  consisting  of  rectangular  thin-walled  cells 
(parenchyma) ; 

6.   spiral  vessels; 

c.  dotted  vessels ; 

d.  cambium ;   elongated  cells   containing  protoplasm 
and  nucleus ; 

e.  phloem  vessels  or  sieve  tubes ; 


208  APPENDIX. 

f.  companion  cells ; 

g.  phloem  parenchyma ; 

h.  pericycle  fibres ;  long  narrow  elements  with  thick- 
ened walls ; 

i.  endodermis ;  a  single  layer  of  cells  containing 
starch  grains; 

k.   cortex  similar  to  the  pith. 

I.   epidermis. 

[If  you  fail  to  get  successful  sections  by  this  method 
it  is  advisable  to  cut  out  a  small  piece  of  your  tissue 
containing  a  vascular  bundle,  and  imbed  it  in  pith.  To 
do  so,  slit  a  piece  of  Elder  pith  longitudinally  with  a 
sharp  knife  and  place  your  tissue  in  the  slit  so  that  the 
radius  of  the  stem  passing  through  the  bundle  is  level 
with  the  pith  edge.  Pare  off  the  pith,  leaving  only  a 
small  area  round  the  imbedded  tissue,  and  cut  sections 
of  the  tissue  and  of  the  imbedding  pith  together :  the 
pith  is  easily  separated  on  washing  the  sections  from 
the  razor  into  a  watch-glass  of  water.  Do  not  use  your 
section  razor  for  slitting  or  paring  pith,  which  should  be 
done  with  the  older  razor  used  for  rough  work.] 


No.  V. 

THE   ARBOREAL   STEM. 

i.  Cut  transverse  sections  of  an  Oak  twig  of  the 
current  year.  Mount  in  glycerine  and  examine  with  a 
low  power.  Show  on  your  sketch 

a.   epidermis ; 

6.   cortex ; 


PRACTICAL  WOKK.      NO.   V.  209 

c.  vascular  bundles  forming  an  irregular  ring ; 

d.  pith ; 

e.  medullary  rays. 

Sketch  a  single  bundle,  shewing  its  xylem,  phloem 
and  cambium,  and  compare  your  sketch  with  that  of  a 
bundle  in  the  Sunflower,  noting  that  in  the  Oak  there  is 
a  large  amount  of  thick-walled  wood  fibre. 

ii.  Examine  a  transverse  section  of  the  stem  of  an 
Oak  seedling,  and  shew  on  your  sketch  that  the  bundles 
do  not  yet  form  a  ring,  but  are  isolated  somewhat  as  in 
Sunflower. 

iii.  Examine  an  older  stem  with  a  simple  lens.  Cut 
the  surface  clean  with  the  razor  reserved  for  rough  work. 
Make  a  sketch  of  the  surface  as  seen  with  the  simple  lens, 
shewing  the  annual  rings  of  wood  and  the  medullary  rays. 
The  larger  vessels  in  the  spring  wood  are  easily  made  out. 

Peel  the  stem  and  from  a  piece  of  the  peeled  wood 
cut  transverse  sections  which  must  be  mounted  in  dilute 
glycerine.  Shew  on  your  sketch  the  annual  rings  due  to 
the  approximation  of  the  denser  autumn  wood  with  the 
succeeding  spring  wood. 

iv.  Cut  tangential  longitudinal  sections  of  a  small 
piece  of  the  same  stem,  and  mount  in  dilute  glycerine. 
Make  a  sketch  of  your  section,  shewing  the  medullary  rays 
as  lenticular  groups  of  cells,  well  seen  in  the  harder  parts 
(fibres)  of  the  wood  between  those  lighter  tracts  which 
are  the  large  dotted  vessels. 

v.     With   a  knife  split  the   remnant   of  your   stem 
longitudinally  into  quarters.    Then  cut  radial  longitudinal 
D.  E.  B.  14s 


210  APPENDIX. 

sections  of  one  quarter.  [You  should  attempt  to  cut  a  very 
small  piece  only.]  Shew  on  your  sketch  the  medullary 
rays  as  strands  of  from  two  to  ten  or  more  rows  of  cells 
running  from  the  centre  outwards  across  the  fibres  and 
dotted  vessels.  Your  section  may  possibly  shew  also  the 
spiral  vessels  next  the  pith. 

vi.  Carefully  examine  specimens  of  old  stems  of 
various  sorts  and  identify  the  medullary  rays  (silver 
grain),  and  the  annual  rings  as  seen  in  bulk. 


No.  VI. 

PHLOEM  AND   CORK. 

i.  Cut  accurately  transverse  sections  of  a  small  piece 
of  the  bark  of  the  Oak  stem  and  of  the  wood  attached  to 
it.  Shew  on  your  sketch  drawn  under  low  power,  but 
using  the  high  power  where  necessary, 

a.  soft  phloem,  consisting  of  sieve   tubes   and  com- 
panion cells ; 

b.  hard  phloem,  isolated  small  patches  of  white,  very 
thick-walled  elements ; 

c.  numerous  cluster-crystals  of  calcium  oxalate,  more 
numerous  in  the  soft  phloem ; 

d.  small  groups   of  thick-walled,  pitted,   sclerenchy- 
matous  cells ; 

e.  primary  cortex ; 

/  cork  on  the  outside;  immediately  beneath  it  the 
cells  are  flattened  and  brick-shaped :  these  constitute  the 


PRACTICAL   WORK.      NO.    VI.  211 

cork  cambium  or  phellogen,  for  the  structure  of  which  see 
below ; 

g.  phelloderm ;  oval,  fairly  thick-walled  cells  next 
below  the  phellogen,  and  next  to  the  primary  cortex. 

ii.  Cut  longitudinal  radial  sections  of  the  same 
material.  Identify  the  above  tissues;  the  phloem  fibres 
now  appear  as  white  thick-walled  elements  occurring  in 
strands  runniog  between  groups  of  soft  phloem.  Cubi- 
cal crystals  arranged  in  longitudinal  rows  are  very 
numerous  bordering  the  groups  of  fibres ;  notice  too  the 
cluster-crystals  mentioned  above.  Scattered  groups  of 
thick- walled  pitted  cells — sclerenchyma — also  occur. 

iii.  Examine  a  twig  of  the  Hedge  Maple  (Acer  cam- 
pestre).  In  the  lower,  and  older,  part  notice  the  furrows 
in  the  cork  due  to  the  cracking  caused  by  growth. 
Proceeding  towards  the  apex  these  furrows  become  less 
obvious  until  in  the  younger  part  they  disappear. 

A  transverse  section  at  the  younger  part  should  be 
carefully  compared  with  one  taken  lower  down.  In  your 
sketch  of  the  younger  part  shew,  proceeding  inwards, 

a.    the  epidermis ; 

6.   cork ; 

c.   the  phellogen. 

Sketch  the  larger  section  to  shew  the  furrows  in  the 
cork. 

iv.  In  a  transverse  section  of  a  young  Beech  stem 
examine  carefully  the  phellogen.  Note  that  the  superficial 
layer  of  the  cortical  cells  begins  to  divide,  producing  a 
cork  cell  towards  the  outside  while  the  inner  cell  continues 
to  divide,  thus  constituting  the  phellogen  or  cork  cambium 

14—2 


212  APPENDIX. 

No.  VII. 

THE  LEAF. 

i.  Imbed  in  pith  a  piece  of  Hellebore  leaf  preserved  in 
alcohol:  cut  sections  at  right  angles  to  the  midrib  of  the  leaf 
and  mount  in  dilute  glycerine.  Shew  on  your  sketch : — 

a.  epidermis  of  the  upper  surface;  the  cells  contain 
protoplasm  and  a  nucleus  but  no  chlorophyll-corpuscles ; 

6.   palisade  cells  of  the  mesophyll ; 

c.  spongy  tissue  of  the  mesophyll ; 

d.  epidermis  of  the  lower  surface  similar  to  a.,  but 
with  stomata  whose  guard  cells  contain  chloroplasts. 

ii.  Strip  off  a  piece  of  the  lower  epidermis  of  a  fresh 
living  leaf  and  mount  in  water.  Shew  on  your  sketch  : — 

a.  epidermal  cells  with   sinuous  outlines,  containing 
no  chloroplasts; 

b.  stomata,  each  with  two  kidney-shaped  guard  cells, 
containing  chloroplasts. 

iii.  Place  the  lamina  of  a  living  leaf  of  Ranunculus 
ficaria,  Limnocharis  Humboldtii,  or  Arum  maculatum  in 
a  glass  of  water ;  then  suck  at  the  end  of  the  leaf-stalk 
(petiole)  watching  the  lower  surface  of  the  lamina.  As  the 
sucking  proceeds,  the  leaf  appears  sodden,  the  darkening 
in  colour  being  due  to  the  entrance  of  water  into  the 
intercellular  spaces. 

iv.  Examine  a  branch  of  Groundsel  (Senedo  vul- 
garis)  to  observe  the  phyllotaxis  or  order  of  succession  of 


PRACTICAL  WORK.      NO.  VIII.  213 

leaves  on  the  stem.  Count  (a)  the  number  of  leaves  you 
pass  and  (b)  how  many  times  you  pass  round  the  stem 
before  a  leaf  is  found  whose  position  is  exactly  above  that 
from  which  you  began. 

v.  Examine  a  branch  of  Horse-chestnut  (^Esculus 
hippocastanum).  Shew  on  your  sketch  the  scars  of  the 
leaves  and  of  the  vessels  of  their  bundles ;  also  the  scars 
of  the  scale-leaves  at  the  base  of  each  year's  shoot,  which 
scales  at  one  time  covered  the  winter  bud. 

vi.  Cut  and  sketch  a  longitudinal  section  of  the 
swollen  base  of  a  leaf-stalk  of  Poplar  and  of  the  stem  to 
which  it  is  attached,  shewing 

a.  stem  bundles ; 

b.  leaf  bundles ; 

c.  outline  (epidermis)  of  stem  and  petiole ; 

d.  the  absciss  layer  across  the  swollen  base  of  the 
petiole  which  permits  the  leaf  to  fall,  and  forms  a  layer 
of  cork  covering  the  scar  made  by  the  loss  of  the  leaf. 

No.  VIII. 

REPRODUCTION. 

I.     Pleurococcus. 

i.  Mount  in  water  a  small  quantity  of  the  green 
powder  found  on  trunks  of  trees  or  damp  wood,  and  ex- 
amine it  with  the  high  power.  Make  sketches  to  shew : — 

a.  a  single  cell ;  its  cell- wall,  and  the  contained  proto- 
plasm coloured  green ; 

b.  cells  in  various  stages  of  division. 


214  APPENDIX. 

ii.  Mount  a  few  cells  in  Schulze's  solution  and  notice 
that  the  cell-wall  is  stained  blue  (cellulose). 

II.  Spirogyra. 

iii.  Carefully  examine  some  Spirogyra  to  find  conju- 
gating filaments,  and  make  sketches  of  the  various  stages 
of  conjugation,  viz. : — 

a.  the  formation  of  protuberances  on  cells   of  con- 
tiguous filaments ; 

b.  their  approach  and  impact,  and  the  concentration 
of  the  cell  contents ; 

c.  the  flattening  of  the  wall  now  common  to  the  two 
protuberances,  and  their  bulging  at  the  point  of  contact. 
The  cell  protoplasm  is  now  passing  into  the  protuber- 
ances. 

d.  the  passage  of  the  protoplasm  of  one  cell  through  a 
hole  produced  by  the  solution  of  a  part  of  the  dividing 
wall  of  the  protuberances,  and  the  consequent  formation  of 
the  zygospore. 

e.  the  thickening  of  the  wall  of  the  zygospore.     This 
however  may  not  be  shewn  in  material  examined  early  in 
the  year,  i.e.  before  June. 

III.  Mucor. 

iv.  Mount  in  water  a  small  piece  of  Mucor  grown  on 
gelatine.  Sketch  a  portion  of  a  young  hypha,  shewing 
the  cell-wall,  and  the  protoplasm  containing  numerous 
vacuoles ;  these  are  smaller  towards  the  tip,  where  indeed 
they  may  be  absent. 

v.     Make  a  sketch  of  young  sporangia,  some  contain- 


PRACTICAL  WORK.      NO.   IX.  215 

ing  developing  spores  and  some  before  this  stage,  just 
shewing  the  columella. 

vi.     Sketch  a  sporangium  that  has  burst,  shewing 
a.   the  columella,  to  which  some  spores  may  be  found 

adhering ; 

6.   the  remains  of  the  wall  of  the  sporangium  at  the 

base  of  the  columella  :  6  is  known  as  the  collar. 

vii.  A  series  of  sketches  should  be  made  from  speci- 
mens shewing  stages  in  the  formation  of  the  zygospore  by 
the  conjugation  of  branches  from  the  hyphse. 


No.  IX. 

THE   FERN. 

i.     Make  a   sketch  of  a  part  of  a  plant  of  Pteris 
aquilina,  shewing 
a.    the  rhizome ; 
6.   its  growing  point ; 

c.  leaves  in  various  stages  of  growth ; 

d.  roots. 

ii.     Make  a  sketch  of  the  clean-cut  surface  of  a  piece 
of  the  rhizome,  shewing 

a.  external  brown  tissue  consisting  of  the  epidermis 
and  the  subjacent  hypodermal  sclerenchyma ; 

b.  the   two   lateral  lines  where   a.  is  very  thin,  the 
sclerenchyma  being  absent,  and  c.  comes  to  the  surface ; 

c.  the  soft  parenchyma ; 


216  APPENDIX. 

d.  strands   of  brown   sclerenchymatous   tissue;    two 
large  strands,  and  many  small  ones  appearing  as  dots; 

e.  the  vascular  bundles,  of  various  size. 

iii.  Cut  a  transverse  section  of  a  piece  of  rhizome 
preserved  in  alcohol,  and  mount  it  in  glycerine.  Examine 
the  parts  mentioned  above,  first  with  the  low  and  then 
with  the  high  power.  Make  a  sketch  of  a  single 
vascular  bundle  under  the  low  power,  shewing  the  endo- 
dermis,  the  phloem,  and  the  xylem. 

Sketch  the  bundle  under  the  high  power,  shewing 

a.  the  brown  endodermis ; 

b.  the  colourless  pericycle,  often  containing  numerous 
small  starch  grains ; 

c.  the  protophloem,  consisting  of  flattened  cells  ; 

d.  the  phloem  vessels  (sieve  tubes)  and  the  phloem 
parenchyma ; 

e.  the  yellow  xylem. 

iv.  Cut  a  longitudinal  section  of  a  small  piece  of  the 
rhizome  and  mount  in  glycerine.  Examine  first  with  the 
low  power  and  then  make  sketches  under  the  high  power 
of 

a.  the  peripheral  sclerenchyma,  consisting   of  short 
brown- walled  cells; 

b.  the    soft     parenchyma  —  thin-walled     rectangular 
cells  containing  starch  grains ; 

c.  the   sclerenchymatous    tissue    made    up    of   long, 
narrow,  brown,  thick-walled  cells; 

d.  the  bundle-sheath ; 


PRACTICAL   WORK.      NO.   X.  217 

e.  the  pericycle ; 

f.  sieve-tubes  with  lateral  sieve-plates ; 

g.  scalariform  vessels  of  the  xylem.    Your  section  may 
possibly  also  shew  spiral  vessels  of  the  protoxylem,  though 
they  will  be  more  easily  seen  in  the  macerated  material. 

v.  Spread  out  gently  in  a  drop  of  water  a  small  piece 
of  Pteris  rhizome  that  has  been  macerated,  and  identify 
the  various  tissue  elements  already  sketched  from  your 
sections,  observing  especially  sclerenchymatous  cells,  sieve- 
tubes  with  irregular  reticulate  thickening,  and  the  spiral 
and  scalariform  vessels  of  the  xylem. 


No.  X. 

THE   REPRODUCTION  OF  THE  FERN. 

i.  Cut  a  section  of  the  leaf  of  Pteris  preserved  in 
alcohol  and  mount  it  in  glycerine.  Sketch  your  section 
under  the  low  power,  shewing  the  numerous  stalked 
sporangia  arising  from  the  placenta,  the  whole  sorus  being 
covered  by  the  recurved  margin  of  the  leaf. 

ii.  Cut  a  section  of  the  leaf  of  Aspidium,  passing 
through  the  centre  of  one  of  the  numerous  white  kidney- 
shaped  bodies,  each  of  which  is  a  sorus  covered  by  its 
indusium.  Shew  on  your  sketch  stalked  sporangia  borne 
on  a  placenta  and  covered  by  the  umbrella-shaped  in- 
dusium. 

iii.  Place  a  few  sporangia  from  the  wetted  sorus  of 
Poly  podium  aureum  on  a  slide,  in  the  smallest  possible 


218  APPENDIX. 

drop  of  water,  and  cover  with  a  coverslip.  Allow  a  drop 
of  strong  glycerine  to  run  in  under  the  coverslip  while 
you  watch  the  sporangia  under  the  low  power.  Note 
that  the  sporangia  open  as  the  glycerine  reaches  them, 
Make  a  sketch  under  high  power  of  a  ripe  sporangium, 
shewing  the  annulus  and  ripe  spores ;  and  of  a  sporangium 
after  it  has  opened. 

iv.  Find  under  the  low  power  and  examine  under  the 
high  power  some  germinating  fern  spores  mounted  in  a 
drop  of  water.  Make  a  sketch  of  a  single  spore  and  its 
prothallus,  shewing 

a.   the  spore ; 

6.   the  rhizoids ; 

c.  the  prothallus ; 

d.  its  antheridia ;  antherozoids  may  possibly  be  found 
in  your  preparations. 

v.  Mount  a  small  prothallus  of  a  fern  in  a  drop  of 
water,  with  its  lower  surface  uppermost.  Shew,  on  a 
sketch  under  low  power,  the  antheridia  and  archegonia, 
also  the  root  hairs  or  rhizoids,  all  borne  on  the  thicker 
central  part  or  cushion. 

vi.  Examine  a  longitudinal  section  of  the  cushion  of 
a  prothallus  bearing  archegonia.  Make  a  sketch  under 
the  high  power,  shewing 

a.  the  neck  composed  of  several  tiers  of  cells  and 
standing  out  beyond  the  lower  surface  of  the  prothallus ; 

6.  the  large  cell  in  the  lower  part  and  imbedded  in 
the  prothallus — the  egg-cell. 


PRACTICAL  WORK.      NO.   XI.  219 

vii.  Sketch  an  old  prothallus  of  a  fern,  shewing  on 
your  sketch 

a.   the  prothallus ; 

6.   the  young  sporophyte  growing  from  its  lower  surface. 

No.  XI. 

THE   FLOWER. 

i.     Examine  a  flower  of  Ranunculus,  noting : — 
a.   calyx  of  five  sepals ; 
6.   corolla  of  five  petals ; 

c.  andrcBcium  of  numerous  stamens ; 

d.  gynoecium  of  numerous  free  carpels. 

Cut  the  flower  in  half  longitudinally  and  make  a 
sketch  of  the  section  shewing  the  relative  position  of  the 
parts. 

Sketch  a  single  stamen  shewing  the  lines  of  dehiscence 
of  the  anther ; 

ii.  Sketch  the  papilionaceous  flower  of  the  Bean, 
shewing  the  calyx  and  corolla. 

Dissect  the  flower  and  make  sketches  of: — 

a.    calyx  of  five  sepals  joined  together ; 

6.    the  petals  of  the  corolla,  viz. : 

1.  the  standard  or  vexillum, 

2.  one  of  the  two  wings  or  alae, 

3.  two  petals  joined  together  to  form  the  keel  or 
carina  which  covers  the  essential  organs. 

c.  androecium,  consisting  of  ten  stamens,  of  which  nine 
are  joined  together  by  their  filaments,  forming  a  trough 
enclosing  the  ovary;  the  tenth  stamen  roofs  in  the  trough. 


220  APPENDIX. 

d.  gyncecium,  consisting  of  one  carpel;  the  swollen 
basal  part  or  pod  is  the  ovary,  the  elongated  portion  (the 
style)  ends  in  the  stigma. 

Draw  the  floral  diagram. 

iii.  Cut  transverse  sections  of  a  flower  bud  of  Caltha 
palustris  (the  Marsh  Marigold)  preserved  in  alcohol. 
Push  the  sections  of  anthers  from  the  razor  direct  into 
a  drop  of  glycerine  on  a  clean  slide,  and  cover.  Select 
under  the  low  power  a  thin  section  for  examination  under 
the  high  power,  and  shew  on  your  sketch 

a.  the  four  pollen  sacs  which  eventually  fuse  into  the 
two  lobes  of  the  ripe  anther ;  [Sketch  various  stages.] 

b.  the  fibrous  layer  under  the  epidermis,  incomplete 
at  the  point  where  fusion  of  the  two  pollen  sacs  of  each 
side  commences, — that  is,  on  the  line  of  dehiscence ; 

c.  the  young  pollen  grains ; 

d.  the  connective. 

No.  XII. 

THE  FLOWER  (continued) — DICHOGAMY. 
i.     Examine  a  Dog-Daisy  (Chrysanthemum  leucanthe- 
mum),  noting : — 

a.  involucre  of  green  bracts ; 

b.  white  ray  florets ; 

c.  yellow  disc  florets. 

Divide  the  daisy  into  two  by  cutting  upwards  along 
the  middle  of  the  stalk.  Sketch  the  section  thus  displayed, 
shewing 

a.  receptacle ; 

b.  bracts ; 


PRACTICAL   WORK.      NO.   XII.  221 

c.  ray  florets ; 

d.  disc  florets. 

[The  "  flower"  is  in  reality  an  inflorescence  consisting 
of  numerous  flowers  borne  on  a  swollen  and  more  or  less 
flattened  receptacle.] 

ii.  Sketch  an  isolated  ray  floret,  shewing 

a.  corolla ; 

b.  bifid  stigma ; 

c.  ovary. 

iii.     Shew  on  a  sketch  of  an  isolated  disc  floret 

a.  ovary ; 

b.  corolla  with  five  lobes ; 

c.  anthers,  forming  a  tube  standing  above  the  corolla ; 
from  the  middle  of  this  tube  the  stigma   emerges:   it 
afterwards  opens  so  as  to  be  obviously  bifid,  as  may  be 
seen  by  comparing  various  florets.     Slit  open  the  corolla 
with   a  needle   and  shew   on  a  sketch  that,  while  the 
filaments   are   free,  the   anthers  are  all  joined  together 
(syngenesious).     Now  slit  open  the  tube  of  anthers  and 
shew  that  the  style  passes  up  inside  the  tube,  thus  sweep- 
ing out  the  pollen  which  has  been  shed  from  the  anthers, 
which  in  this  case  open  internally. 

To  understand  the  adaptation  for  cross-fertilisation, 
disc  florets  of  various  ages  must  be  compared. 

[A  comparative  examination  should  be  made  of  a  floret 
of  Centaurea,  Dandelion,  or  Groundsel,  where  the  calyx  is 
very  obvious,  consisting  of  a  number  of  hairs,  and  con- 
stituting the  "pappus,"  which  afterwards  forms  the 
"  clocks "  of  the  dandelion  and  groundsel.] 


222  APPENDIX. 

iv.  Mount  a  few  pollen  grains  of  the  Dog-Daisy  in  a 
drop  of  water  or  spirit  and  examine  with  a  high  power, 
shewing  on  your  sketch  the  spiny  outer  coat. 

v.  Make  a  sketch  of  pollen  grains  which  have  been 
allowed  to  germinate  in  a  solution  of  sugar,  shewing  the 
pollen  grain  and  the  pollen  tube  it  has  put  forth. 

vi.  Examine  a  spike  of  Plantain  (Plantago),  noting 
that  the  flowers  towards  the  apex  have  their  long  stigmas 
ripe  though  no  anthers  are  visible,  while  lower  down  the 
anthers  are  mature  and  shedding  their  pollen.  Make 
sketches  to  illustrate  this  state  of  things  (dichogamy). 

vii.  Examine  flowers  of  either  Silene,  Tropaeolum,  or 
Sweet  William,  noting  that  in  the  younger  flowers  the 
anthers  are  mature,  but  the  stigmas  are  not  yet  ready  for 
pollination,  while  the  older  ones  have  mature  styles.  The 
flower  is  dichogamous,  but  is  protandrous,  not  protogynous 
like  the  Plantain. 

No.  XIII. 

THE   SEED. 

i.  Make  a  sketch  of  a  longitudinal  section  of  the 
stigma  of  (Enothera,  the  Evening  Primrose,  shewing 

a.  triangular   pollen   grains   on   the   margin   of    the 
section ; 

b.  pollen  tubes  growing  from  them  and  piercing  the 
tissues  of  the  style  on  their  way  towards  the  ovules  in  the 
ovary. 


PRACTICAL   WORK.      NO.   XIII.  223 

ii.  Cut  transverse  sections  of  open  flowers  of  Galtha 
palustris  (Marsh  Marigold)  and  wash  off  the  sections  of 
carpels  from  the  razor  into  a  watch-glass  of  water. 
Mount  in  dilute  glycerine  a  section  which  contains  ovules. 
Shew  in  your  sketch,  under  a  low  power : — 

a.  the  carpel  with  its  midrib ; 

b.  the  ovule  or  ovules,  attached  by  stalks  (fu nicies) 
to  the  margins  of  the  carpel.     Note  that  the  ovules  are 
anatropous ; 

c.  the  embryo-sac. 

Sketch  the  contents  of  the  embryo-sac  under  high 
power,  shewing 

d.  the  egg  apparatus,  consisting  of  two  synergidse  and 
an  egg-cell; 

e.  the  antipodal  cells ; 

f.  the  secondary  nucleus  of  the  embryo-sac. 

iii.  Examine  the  fruits  of  Capsella  (Shepherd's  purse) 
and  pull  off  the  ovary  wall  from  some  of  the  youngest. 
Numerous  ovules  spring  from  the  margins  of  a  central 
dividing  wall.  Remove  with  needles  some  of  the  ovules 
to  a  watch-glass  containing  a  little  potash  solution,  and 
after  soaking  for  five  or  ten  minutes  (until  they  are 
almost  transparent)  mount  them  in  a  drop  of  glycerine  or 
water  on  a  slide,  giving  one  gentle  but  sudden  tap  to  the 
coverslip  to  burst  the  ovule  and  force  out  the  embryo. 
In  this  way  various  stages  in  the  development  of  the 
embryo  may  be  obtained,  and  should  be  carefully  sketched. 
Use  a  high  power  for  very  early  stages,  and  a  low  power 
when  the  cotyledons  can  be  easily  identified. 


224  APPENDIX. 

Kemove  one  of  the  young  seeds  from  the  oldest  avail- 
able fruit  and  carefully  open  the  seed-coats  (testa)  with 
needles  under  the  dissecting  microscope.  Make  a  sketch 
of  the  embryo  thus  set  free,  shewing  its  radicle  and 
cotyledons.  The  plumule  may  possibly  also  be  identified, 
but  it  is  very  small  and  inconspicuous. 

iv.  Cut  transverse  sections  of  a  young  fruit  of  Goose- 
berry (Ribes  grossularia),  mount  in  glycerine  and  examine 
with  the  low  power.  Sketch  your  section,  shewing : — 

a.  ovary  formed  of  two  carpels  joined  together; 

b.  numerous  hairs  on  its  outer  surface ; 

c.  vascular  bundles  and  very  large  cells  occurring  in 
the  tissues  of  the  carpels ; 

d.  several  anatropous  ovules  borne  on  the  two  placentas. 


No.  XIV. 

THE  FRUIT. 

I.     Cherry  (Prunus  cerasus) 

i.  Examine  a  cherry  flower,  noting  the  five  sepals, 
five  petals  and  numerous  stamens  arising  from  the  hollow 
receptacle.  Lay  open  the  flower  by  slitting  it  down  one 
side  with  your  knife.  Shew  on  your  sketch  the  insertion 
of  sepals,  petals,  and  stamens  on  the  receptacle,  and  the 
single  ovary  at  its  base.  Cut  transverse  sections  of  the 
ovary  and  shew  on  your  sketch  the  two  ovules  contained 
in  it. 


PRACTICAL   WORK.      NO.    XIV.  225 

ii.  Examine  the  young  Cherry  fruit  preserved  in 
alcohol,  and  note  the  point  of  attachment  of  the  stalky  the 
scar  of  the  style,  and  the  longitudinal  groove  representing 
the  suture  of  the  single  carpel.  Cut  the  cherry  in  half 
along  this  groove  and  show  on  your  sketch 

a.   the  part  which  forms  the  flesh  of  a  ripe  cherry  ; 

6.  stone  (closely  adherent  to  a.):  this  you  will  find 
now  becoming  hard  beneath  the  scar  of  the  style ; 

(a  and  6  together  constitute  the  pericarp). 

c.  the  attachment  of  the  ovule  to  one  side  of  the 
stone,  near  the  stigmatic  end,  and  the  bundles  running  up 
from  the  stalk  to  the  ovule ;  note  that  only  a  single  ovule 
comes  to  maturity ; 

d.  the  nucellus  and  endosperm. 

iii.  Halve  a  ripe  cherry  and  identify  the  parts  already 
seen,  noting  especially  the  hard  stone  which  on  being 
broken  is  found  to  contain  one  seed. 

II.     Pear  (Pyrus  communis). 

iv.  In  a  Pear  flower  whose  petals  have  fallen  note  the 
five  sepals,  numerous  stamens,  five  styles  which  arise  from 
the  centre  of  the  flower,  and  the  swollen  receptacle 
beneath  the  sepals. 

v.  Cut  longitudinal  sections  of  the  flower  till  the 
axial  section  is  reached  and  mount  this  in  dilute  glycerine. 
Make  a  sketch  of  the  remaining  half  under  the  simple 
lens,  showing: 

a.    hollow  receptacle ; 

6.   sepals; 

c.   stamens ; 
D.  E.  B.  15 


226  APPENDIX. 

d.  styles ; 

e.  ovules. 

Make  out  under  the  low  power  the  same  parts  as  far 
as  you  can  in  your  section  and  show  on  the  sketch  of 
your  section : 

f.  the  ovary ; 

g.  the  lateral  attachment  of  the  ovules. 

vi.  The  median  longitudinal  section  of  a  ripe  pear 
should  also  be  examined  and  a  series  of  ripening  pears 
sketched  to  show  stages  in  the  development  of  the  fruit. 

III.  Gooseberry  (Ribes  grossularia). 

vii.  Cut  transverse  sections  of  a  fresh  Gooseberry  and 
compare  it  with  your  sketch  of  the  preceding  lesson. 
Show  on  your  sketch  under  a  simple  lens  or  low  power  that 
the  cavity  of  the  ovary  is  now  entirely  filled  with  the 
young  seeds  whose  stalks  are  elongated  and  whose  testas 
have  a  layer  of  long  transparent  cells  constituting  part  of 
the  pulp  of  the  ripe  fruit.  (The  remainder  of  the  pulp  is 
made  up  by  the  inner  loose  tissues  of  the  wall  of  the  ovary.) 

IV.  Ash  (Frascinus  excelsior). 

viii.  Examine  a  fruit  of  Ash,  noting  the  thin  flat  expan- 
sion of  the  free  end.  With  your  knife  cut  through  the 
basal  part  about  a  quarter  of  an  inch  from  the  stalk ;  you 
will  find  it  is  hollow.  Pass  the  point  only  of  your  knife 
along  the  edge  for  about  a  quarter  of  an  inch  and  pull  the 
two  valves  (each  consisting  of  the  united  halves  of  two 
carpels)  asunder  so  far  as  to  expose  the  ovary.  Show  on 
your  sketch  the  two  ovules  in  each  loculus,  of  which  three 


PRACTICAL  WORK.      NO.   XIV.  227 

are  undeveloped  and  the  remaining  large  ovule  is  at  the 
end  of  a  twisted  stalk. 

V.  Sycamore  (Acer pseudoplatanus). 

ix.  Examine  and  sketch  a  half-fruit  of  Sycamore, 
noting  the  wing  and  the  swollen  part  containing  the 
single  seed. 

x.  A  careful  drawing  should  be  made  of  a  trans- 
verse section  of  the  ovary  of  the  Sycamore,  which  shows 
well  the  two  ovules  in  each  loculus,  of  which  one  only 
persists,  the  other  remaining  undeveloped. 

VI.  Dandelion  (Taraxacum  dens-leonis). 

xi.  Examine  a  floret  from  the  Dandelion  and  show 
on  your  sketch  the  pappus  representing  the  calyx.  This 
pappus  forms  a  float,  for  the  purpose  of  seed  distribution 
by  wind.  Examine  a  head  of  fruits  of  Tragopogon,  which 
resembles  the  "  clock  "  of  the  Dandelion. 

VII.  Herb  Bennet  (Geum  urbanum). 

xii.  Sketch  the  fruit  of  Geum  in  various  stages, 
showing  the  persistent  calyx,  the  stigmas  and  hooks. 
Make  a  careful  examination  with  the  simple  lens  of  the 
development  of  the  hooks ;  the  stigma  breaking  off  at  the 
bend,  leaves  a  hook  which  serves  to  distribute  the  seeds, 
by  becoming  attached  to  animals. 


15—2 


INDEX. 


Absciss  layer,  107,  213 

Acer  pseudoplatanus,  see  Sycamore 

.ZEsculus  hippocastanum,  see  Horse- 
chestnut 

Al»,  150 

Alternation  of  generation,  118 

Anagallis,  51 

Anatropous,  173 

Androecium,  147 

Annual  rings  of  Oak,  68 ;  prac- 
tical work,  209 

Annulus,  132 

Antber,  147;  practical  work,  220 

Antheridium,  135 

Antherozoid,  135 

Antipodal  cells,  174 

Arboreal  habit,  physiology  of,  89 

Arcbegonium,  134 

Archespore,  131 

Artichoke,  see  Jerusalem  Artichoke 

Artillery  plant,  158 

Arum,  stomata  of,  102 

Asexual  reproduction,  108 

Ash,  fruit  of,  185 ;  practical  work, 
226 

Aspidium,  129,  133 

Assimilation  of  carbon,  9 

Axil,  26,  52 


Bark,  80;  practical  work,  210 

Bast,  88 

Bast-fibres,  56,  62,  88 

Bean,    flower    of,    148;    practical 

work,  219;  root  of,  33;  practical 

work,  205 ;  seed  of,  14 ;  seed  of, 

practical  work,  202 
Beech,  cork  of,  83 ;  practical  work, 

211 

Bignonia,  seed  of,  182 
Blade  of  leaf,  99 
Bracken  Fern,  see  Fern 
Bract,  163 
Bulb  of  tulip,  30;  practical  work, 

204 

Bundle  sheath,  see  Endodermis 
Burdock,  188 
Burrs,  181,  188;    practical  work, 

227 

Butcher's  Broom,  leaves  of,  52 
Buttercup,  flower  of,  143;  practical 

work,  219 

Calcium    oxalate,   crystals   of,    in 

Mucor,  114;   in  Oak  bark,  88 
Caltha,  ovule  of,  172 
Calyx,  144 
Cambium,  56,  63;  initial  layer  of, 


230 


INDEX. 


74;  interfascicular,  63;  of  Pinus, 
73 

Canal-cell,  134 

Capsella  bursa-pastoris,  see  Shep- 
herd's Purse 

Carbon,  assimilation  of,  by  green 
plants,  9;  supplied  to  yeast  as 
sugar,  5 

Carina,  150 

Carpel,  147 

Celandine,  stomata  of,  102 

Cell-sap,  3,  7 

Cellulose,  2;   reactions  of,  3 

Censer  mechanism,  183 

Centaurea,  flower  of,  166;  practical 
work,  221 

Central  cylinder,  36,  55 

Centrifugal  force,  91 

Cherry,  flower  of,  168;  fruit  of, 
191;  fruit  of,  practical  work, 
224 ;  leaf  of,  99 

Chlorophyll,  7 

Chloroplast,  7 

Chrysanthemum  leucanthemum, 
see  Dog  Daisy 

Circulation  of  protoplasm,  13 

Claw,  of  petal,  161 

Clematis,  cortex  of,  64 

Closed  bundles,  122 

Collar,  in  the  sporangium  of 
Mucor,  114 

Collateral  bundles,  122 

CoUenchyma,  64,  83,  86 

Colours  of  flowers,  153 

Columella,  114 

Companion  cells,  62 

Composites,  165 ;  flowers  of,  prac- 
tical work,  221 

Conjugation,  in  Mucor,  115 ;  in 
Spirogyra,  116 

Cork,  formation  of,  in  connection 


with  leaf-fall,  107 ;  of  Oak,  81 ; 

of   Potato   tuber,   27;  practical 

work,  210 
Cork-cambium,  83 
Corolla,  144 
Cortex,  of  root,  36,  41 ;   of  stem, 

55 ;  of  Sunflower,  64 
Cotyledons,  18 
Cowslip,  flower  of,  146 
Cross-fertilisation,  158 
Cryptogam,  140 
Cucurbita,  see  Gourd 
Cuticle,  81 

Daisy,  see  Dog-daisy 

Dandelion,  flower  of,  practical 
work,  221;  fruit  of,  184;  fruit 
of,  practical  work,  227 

Decussate  leaves,  96 

Dehiscence  of  anthers,  147 

Delphinium,  seeds  of,  182 

Dermatogen,  178 

Diadelphous  stamens,  151 

Diastase,  29 

Dichogamy,  in  Plantain,  159; 
practical  work,  222 

Dicksonia,  133 

Dicotyledon,  141 

Distribution  of  seeds,  181 

Dog-daisy,  163 ;  flower  of,  practi- 
cal work,  220;  pollen  of,  prac- 
tical work,  222 

Dorsiventral,  100 

Egg-cell  in  Caltha,  174 

Elder,  cells  in  pith  of,  12 ;  prac- 
tical work,  200 

Elodea,  evolution  of  Oxygen  by, 
11 ;  circulation  of  protoplasm  in, 
13;  practical  work,  201 

Embryo-cell,  177 


INDEX. 


231 


Embryo     of     Shepherd's     Purse, 

176 

Embryo  sac,  174 
Embryology,     of    fern,     137;     of 

Shepherd's  Purse,  practical  work, 

223 
Endodermis,    in    Fern    rhizome, 

125;   of  root,  42;   of  stem,  55 
Endosperm,  179 
Epidermis,  55 
Epiphytes,  89 
Evening     Primrose,     germinating 

pollen  of,  175;  practical  work, 

222 
Eye  of  potato,  26;  practical  work, 

204 

Fermentation,  6 

Fern,  alternation  of  generation  in, 

119 ;  rhizome  of,  120 ;  practical 

work,  215 ;  sporangia  of,  practical 

work,  217 
Fertilisation  by  means  of  insects, 

153 

Filament  of  stamen,  147 
Floral  diagram  of  papilionaceous 

flower,  150;   of  peach,  144 
Florets  of  Compositae,  163 
Flower,  nature  of,  140;  of  bean, 

148 ;   of  buttercup,  143 
Flower,  practical  work,  219 
Flowering  plant,  140 
Foliage-leaf,  94 
Foot  of  Fern  embryo,  137 
Fraxinus,  see  Ash 
Fruit,  183;  practical  work,  224 
Funicle,  172 

Galium,  burrs  of,  187 
Gametophyte  of  fern,  120 
Genus,  141 


Geotropism,  22  n.,  34,  90 

Germination,  of  bean,  15;  of 
gourd,  22;  practical  work,  202 

Geum,  burrs  of,  189 ;  practical 
work,  227 ;  See  also  Herb  Ben- 
net 

Glycerine,  a  product  of  fermenta- 
tion, 6 

Gooseberry,  flower  of,  171 ;  fruit 
of,  193 ;  fruit  of,  practical  work, 
224,  226 

Gourd,  seed  of,  20;  practical  work, 
202 

Groundsel,  phyllotaxy  of,  97; 
practical  work,  212;  flower  of, 
practical  work,  221 

Growing  point  of  root,  40 

Guard  cells,  103 

Gyncecium,  147 

Hazel  catkin,  157 

Helianthus  annuus,  see  Sunflower 

Helianthus  tuberosus,  see  Jerusa- 
lem Artichoke 

Hellebore,  leaf  of,  101;  practical 
work,  212 

Herb  Bennet,  fruit  of,  188 ;  practi- 
cal work,  227;  See  also  Geum 

Hilum,  16,  172 

Horse-chestnut,  buds  of,  94;  mark- 
ings on  branch  of,  95 ;  branch 
of,  practical  work,  213 

Hypha,  112 

Hypocotyl,  22 

Hypophysis,  178 

Indusium,  129 ;  practical  work,  217 

Inflorescence,  157 

Injection  of  leaf,  by  water,  103; 

practical  work,  212 
Internode,  50 


232 


INDEX. 


Inulin,  as  reserve  material,  29  n. 
Ivy,  adventitious  roots  of,  27 

Jerusalem  Artichoke,  stem  of,  49; 
practical  work,  206;  tuber  of, 
29;  practical  work,  203 

Johnson's  "How  Crops  Grow," 
44  n. 

Keel,  in  papilionaceous  flower,  150 
Knight's  experiment,  90 

Lamina,  of  leaf,  99;  of  petal,  161 
Larkspur,  seeds  of,  183 
Lateral  line,  123 ;  practical  work,  215 
Leaf,  94;  position  of,  in  regard  to 
light,  100;  practical  work,  212 
Leaf-fall,  106 ;  practical  work,  213 
Leaves  of  Fern,  121 
Leguminosse,  142 
Lenticels,  123 
Lignified  cell-walls,  43 
Ligulate  floret,  164 
Limb  of  petal,  161 
Lime-tree,  wood  of,  69 

Madder,  flower  of,  170 

Maize,   root-cap  of,  41;   practical 

work,  206 
Malic  acid,  antherozoids  attracted 

by,  137 
Marsh    Marigold,    ovule    of,    172 ; 

practical  work,  223 
Medullary  rays,  56;   of  Oak,    71, 

72;  primary  and  secondary,  75 
Merismatic,  see  Meristematio 
Meristematic  cells,  39 
MesophyU,  102 
Micropyle,  16,   172 
Middle  lamella,  61 
Mistletoe,  seeds  of,  195 


Monocotyledon,  141 

Monadelphous  stamens,  153  n. 

Mother  cell  of  spore,  132 

Moulds,  111 

Mucor,  111;  sexual  reproduction 
in,  114;  conjugation  of,  practical 
work,  214 ;  asexual  reproduction 
of,  practical  work,  215 

Miiller's  Fertilisation  of  Flowers, 
154  n. 

Mustard,  root-hairs  of,  47 ;  practi- 
cal work,  205 

Mycelium,  112 

Natural  Order,  141 

Neck-canal  cell,  134 

Nectary,  of  Pea-flower,  153;  of 
Eanunculus,  146;  of  Silene,  161 

Nettle,  explosive  stamens  of,  157 

Nitrogen  supplied  to  yeast  as  am- 
monia compound,  5 

Node,  50 

Nucellus,  172 

Nucleolus,  8 

Nucleus,  8 

Oak,  65 ;  bark  of,  80 ;  plumule  of, 
65;  wood  of,  practical  work, 
208;  bark  of,  practical  work, 
210 

(Enothera,  see  Evening  Primrose 

Oil,  as  reserve  material,  20 

Oophyte  of  Fern,  119 

Open  bundles,  122 

Orthotropous,  173 

Ovary,  148;  inferior,  165,  170; 
superior,  165 

Ovule,  148,  172;  practical  work, 
223 

Oxygen,  evolution  of,  by  water 
plants,  11 


INDEX. 


233 


Palisade  tissue,  102 

Pansy,  leaf  of,  99 

Papilionaceous  flower,  149 

Pappus,  165 

Parenchyma,  27 

Pasteur's  solution,  5 

Pea,  flower  of,  148 

Peach,  floral  diagram  of,  144; 
flower  of,  168;  ovary  of,  191 

Pear,  fruit  of,  194 ;  practical  work, 
225 

Peg,  use  of,  in  germination  of 
gourd,  22;  practical  work,  203 

Pericycle-fibres,  62 

Pericycle,  in  Fern  rhizome,  125 ; 
of  root,  42 ;  of  stem,  56,  62 

Periderm,  83 

Petal,  144 

Petiole  of  leaf,  99 

Phanerogam,  140 

Phellem,  83 

Phelloderm,  83 

Phellogen,  83 

Phloem,  of  root,  43 ;  in  Fern  rhi- 
zome, 126;  in  Sunflower  stem, 
56 ;  secondary,  of  Oak,  86 

Phyllotaxy,  96 

Pilea,  158 

Piliferous  layer,  36 

Pimpernel,  51 

Pinus  sylvestris,  cambium  of,  73 

Pistil,  148  n. 

Pits,  bordered,  61 ;  of  Pinus,  74 ; 
of  Oak,  77 

Placenta,  in  Fern,  130 

Plantago,  see  Plantain 

Plantain,  flower  of,  155, 159 ;  prac- 
tical work,  222 ;  phyllotaxy  of,  98 

Plerome,  179 

Pleurococcus,  reproduction  of,  110; 
practical  work,  213 


Plumule,   18 

Pollen,  147;  distribution  of,  by 
insects,  153;  by  wind,  155; 
generative  cell  of,  176 ;  vegeta- 
tive cell  of,  176 ;  germination 
of,  175 ;  germinating,  practical 
work,  222 ;  -grain,  structure  of, 
175;  of  wind-fertilised  flowers, 
156 ;  rough-coated,  in  insect-fer- 
tilised flowers,  156 ;  -sac,  147 

Polypodium,  antheridium  of,  135  ; 
archegonium  of,  134 

Poplar,  leaf-fall  in,  106;  practical 
work,  213 

Poppy,  seeds  of,  183 

Populus,  see  Poplar 

Potato,  tuber  of,  23;  practical 
work,  204 

Primordial  utricle,  7,  200 

Protandrous  flower  of  Silene,  161 

Prothallus,  133 ;  of  Fern,  practical 
work,  218 

Protogynous  flower  of  Plantain,  160 

Protophloem,  126 

Protoplasm,  circulation  of,  13,  201 

Protoplast,  115 

Protoxylem,  57  (fig.  23) 

Pteris,  see  Fern 

Pteris  serrulata,  archegonium  of, 
134 

Pumpkin,  see  Gourd 

Pyrenoids,  199 ;  in  Spirogyra,  11 

Pyrus  com  munis,  see  Pear 

Quercus  sessilis  and  pedunculata, 
see  Oak 

Eadial  section,  70 
Kadicle,  18 
Eanunculaceae,  141 
Banunculus,  see  Buttercup 


234 


INDEX. 


Bay  Floret,  164;  practical  work, 
221 

Receptacle  of  flower  bead  of  Dog- 
daisy,  163 

Eeproduction,  asexual,  108;  in 
Mucor,  111;  of  Fern,  129;  of 
Pleurococcus,  110;  of  Yeast,  4; 
sexual,  in  Mucor,  114;  in  Spiro- 
gyra,  116 ;  of  Fern,  134 

Reserve  materials,  14 

Resin  ducts,  64 

Respiration,  15 

Rhizome,  of  Fern,  121 ;  minute 
structure  of,  123;  of  Sedge,  23 

Ribes  grossularia,  see  Gooseberry 

Rings,  annual,  68 

Boot,  geotropism  of,  33;  trans- 
verse section  of,  35;  practical 
work,  205 

Root  and  Shoot,  18 

Root-cap,  37,  41;  practical  work, 
206 

Root-hairs,  46;  practical  work, 
205 

Roots,  adventitious,  26 ;  secondary, 
44;  tertiary,  44 

Rosacese,  194 

Rubia  tinctorum,  170 

Ruscus,  leaves  of,  52 

Saccharomyces  cerevisiae,  1;  prac- 
tical work,  199 

Sambucus  nigra,  pith  of,  13; 
practical  work,  200 

Scalariform  vessels,  128 ;  practical 
work,  217 

Scale-leaf,  94 

Schulze's  solution,  3,  200 

Sclerenchyma,  in  Oak  bark,  88; 
of  Fern  rhizome,  123 

Scotch  fir,  cambium  of,  73 


Secondary  nucleus  of  embryo-sac, 

174;   practical  work,  223 
Section,  radial,  70;  tangential,  70 
Sedge,  rhizome  of,  24 
Seed,  practical  work,  202,  222 
Seed-leaves,  see  Cotyledon 
Seed-plant,  140 
Seeds,  distributed  by  animals,  182, 

187,  189 ;  by  wind,  181 
Self-fertilisation,  158 
Senecio,  flower  of,  164 
Senecio  vulgaris,  see  Groundsel 
Sepal,  144 

Sexual  reproduction,  114 
Shepherd's  Purse,  embryo  of,  176 ; 

practical  work,  223 
Sieve-plates,  58 ;  -tube,  58 ;  -tubes 

in  Fern  rhizome,  127 
Silene,    161 ;   flower  of,   practical 

work,  222 

Solanum  tuberosum,  see  Potato,  23 
Sorus,  129 
Species,  141 
Spermaphyte,  140 
Spirogyra,  6  ;  conjugation  in,  117; 

practical  work,  199,  214 
Spongy  tissue,  102 
Sporangia,  of  Fern,  129 ;  opening 

when  dried,  218;  of  Mucor,  113 
Spore-bearing  hypha,  112 
Spores  of  Fern,  119,  129;  practical 

work,  218;  of  Mucor,  112;  prac- 
tical work,  215 
Sporophyte,  of  Fern,  119 
Stability  of  plants,  91 
Stamen,  147 
Stamens  in  wind- fertilised  flowers, 

167 

Standard  petal,  149 
Starch,  2,  28,  200 
Stele,  preface,  p.  v 


INDEX. 


235 


Stem,  arboreal,  65 ;  practical  work, 
208,  210 ;  herbaceous,  49 ;  prac- 
tical work,  206 

Stigma,  148 

Stipules,  99 

Stoma,  103 

Stratification,  28,  60 

Style,  148 

Suberised  cell  walls,  82 

Succinic  acid,  a  product  of  fermen- 
tation, 6 

Sugars,  formulae  of,  4  n. 

Sunflower,  stem  of,  49;  practical 
work,  206 

Suspensor,  178;  in  Mucor,  116 

Sweet  William,  flower  of,  practical 
work,  222 

Sycamore,  floral  diagram  of,  186 ; 
fruit  of,  186 ;  practical  work,  227 

Synergidae,  174;  practical  work,  223 

Syngenesious,  166 ;  pract.  work,  221 

Tangential  section,  70 

Tannin,  87 

Testa,  16 

Tissue,  meaning  of  term,  36 

Tracheids,  of  Oak,  78  ;  of  Pinus,  74 

Tradescantia,   cells    of    hairs    on 

filaments  of,   12;  circulation  of 

protoplasm    in,     13 ;    practical 

work,  201 
Transpiration,  104 
Trichome,  131 
Tropaeolum,   flower    of,    practical 

work,  222 
Tuber,    of    potato,    23;    practical 

work,  203 
Tulip,  bulb  of,  29  ;  practical  work, 

204 


Tulipa  gesneriana,  see  Tulip 
Turgidity,  92,  200 
Turgor,  92,  200 

Vacuoles,  3 

Vascular  bundle,  open,  122 ;  closed, 
122;  collateral,  122 

Vascular  bundles,  in  Pteris,  124; 
in  Oak,  66;  in  root,  42;  in 
stem  of  Sunflower,  56 

Vascular  cylinder,  of  root,  36;  of 
stem,  55 

Vascular  strands,  36 

Veins  of  leaves,  100 

Venation,  99  (fig.  45) 

Ventral  canal-cell,  134 

Vessels,  dotted,  60;  of  Oak,  77; 
pitted,  60;  spiral,  60;  scalari- 
form,  128;  spiral,  in  Fern  rhi- 
zome, 128;  in  Oak,  76 

VexiUum,  149 

Vicia  faba,  see  Bean 

Viscum,  see  Mistletoe 

Wheat,  flower  of,  157 
Whorls,  143,  144  n. 
Wind-fertilised  flowers,  155 
Wing  petals,  150 
Wood,    macerated,    of    Oak,    79; 
practical  work,  208 

Xanthium,  burrs  of,  188 

Xylem,  in  Sunflower  stem,  56;  of 

root,  43 
Xylem-fibres,  62;  of  Oak,  78 

Yeast,  1;  practical  work,  199 
Zygospore,  115,  117 


(Cambrfog* : 

PRINTED    EY   JOHN   CLAY,    M.A. 
AT  TIUS   UNIVERSITY   PRESS.